Complete book: The Usury Civilization – The new world order of interest capitalism by Janos Drabik

This is the HTML version of the full book written by Janos DRABIK, titled “The Usury Civilization”, subtitle: “The new world order of interest capitalism” . For a PDF version with table of contents, please visit or

These books are officially free to download and share, but not to modify or re-sale.

On the author

Dr. János Drábik is the retired leading programme editor of Radio Free Europe.

He was born on 9th June 1938 in Budapest. Initially he planned to become a cello player. He followed musical studies at the “Erkel Ferenc” Secondary School of Musical Art in Budapest, where he took the final examination in 1956. Nevertheless, due to breaking his hand, he was forced to change career. In 1960 he graduated from the Faculty of Political Science and Law of the “Eötvös Loránd” University of Sciences (ELTE) of Budapest, then from the Faculty of Humanities of the same university. In 1971 he took the final examination of lawyer – legal consultant, and previously he also graduated from the School of Journalism of the National Federation of Hungarian Journalists (MÚOSZ).

Until November 1979, he worked in various legal, editorial and state administration jobs. Prior to his leave to America, he was the chief of legal department of ERBE. He continued his studies at the New York University and in 1981 he became a registered legal consultant in New York State. In 1983 he went to Munich, Germany, being employed at Radio Free Europe, where he wrote and edited several programmes under the name of Pál Kézdi. Among others, he wrote serials about Stalinism, the Constitution of the USA, ne-conservatism an on the history of Soviet Union. For five years, he edited the world economy magazine and the programme titled “On the Western Road” which analysed the functioning of democratic institutions. In February 1989, the President of Radio Free Europe and Radio Liberty conferred to him the “Superior Performance Award” for his performance delivered in the year 1988, primarily for his 32-part serial about the Constitution of the USA.

Beginning from 1983, he took an active part in the activity of Széchenyi Circle in Munich, where he delivered several presentations and lectures. Between 1993 and 1998 he was the Secretary of Széchenyi Circle. He was a regular author of the paper “Nemzetőr” (National Guard) published in Munich and of other Hungarian daily newspapers and weekly magazines. Is the principal contributor of the “book newspaper” titled “Leleplező” (Unveiler) issued since 1999. He regularly delivers lectures on the interrelation between human-centered society, democracy and monetary system. He is the founding member of the federation “Összefogás a Fennmaradásért Szövetség” (Union for Survival) formed in 2000, the objectives of which are the preservation of Hungarian land, the creation of the conditions for a “Garden-Hungary”, the restoration of Hungary’s economic and financial sovereignty, the achievement of the participation democracy, the extension of the powers of the referendum as well as the necessity of treating the money as the public institution of basic importance of the nation. At present he is working on a longer special work dealing with the connections between the international monetary system and democracy.

Between 1997 and March 2000 he was member of the presidium BUOD, federation of Hungarian associations in Germany, in 1996 he was elected into the steering committee of the MVSZ (World Federation of Hungarians), where he represented the Hungarians living in South Germany. In the 1998 parliamentary elections he was the candidate of the KDNP (Christian Democrat People’s Party) in the election district nr. 1 of Budapest. He is married, his wife is a chemist, scientific researcher at the University of Munich.


The last Hungarian programme of Radio Free Europe was broadcast from Munich on 31st October 1993. Apart from the obligatory news and information clusters, the whole programme consisted only of a great and long farewell. On this day, the author of the present lines was the leading editor on duty, or, as it was called within the house, the “okay editor”, who compiles and approves the programme, assuming responsibility for all what was being said. This was the last programme in Hungarian language.

For us, the work done for Radio Free Europe was primarily not a money-earning activity, but a vocation. We wanted to be democracy, state founded on the rule of law, and market economy in Hungary, where the human rights and fundamental political freedoms are assured. When the Hungarian programme of RFE came to an end, I decided to write a dissertation on the transformation in Hungary, based on studies of special literature in the field of theory of democracy.

I started to gather the related foreign and Hungarian special literature, and, in the meanwhile, to follow-up the political, constitutional law, economic and financial aspects of the transformation. I had to see that the transformation of the political system was extremely contradictory, the democracy in fact prevails only to a very limited extent, and frequently it is merely confined to empty forms. The principle of a constitutional state and that of the prevalence of law is only achieved to a limited extent. I had to face more and more facts, which all proved that instead of the long-awaited liberty, democracy and market economy something else fell to the share of the Hungarian society.

In 1994, the second volume of MNB Workshop Studies written by an expert of the Hungarian National Bank (MNB) and published in 1993 fell into my hands. On page 56 of this publication, the following assertion can be read: for the Hungarian economy, the “period between 1973-1989, as a whole, meant a one billion dollar resource intake, but also an accumulated interest expenditure exceeding many times this, amounting to altogether 11 billion dollars.”

Nevertheless, the debt burdening the whole of the Hungarian economy and society amounted to 20 billion dollars by 1989. This grave financial situation was one of the causes that brought about the reforms and which, ultimately, led to the change of regime. On the other hand, today we already know also the fact that more than 80% of the national wealth created by the Hungarian society was privatized, and the counter value received from the sales was spent exclusively on the decrease of the country’s debt and on payment of interest. In spite of this, the debt burdening the whole of the Hungarian society (state and non-state, external and internal, gross and net debt) amounted to 80 billion dollars.

The burden of the state and non-state debt is equally born by the whole of the Hungarian economy and society. The reimbursement of the state debt is done in the way that the state spends a considerable part of the received tax on debt service, reimbursement and payment of interest. The burden of the debt burdening the non-state owned economy is also born by the Hungarian citizens. The private owners build the burden of loans, credits and other debts into the price of products as prime cost, or reduce the taxes and wages with this amount. Besides other factors, the wages are only one fifth of those in Western Europe because the debt burdening the non-state sector of the Hungarian economy amounting to altogether 38 billion dollars is being paid by the private sector through the low wages.

It should also be taken into account that a considerable part of the debt burdening the assets sold during the privatization of the national wealth still remained a public charge. In other words, the debt was not privatized, but only the asset by the operation of which this debt should have been reimbursed. In this context, the change of regime seems to have been such a change in the structure of owners which made it possible that the whole of the Hungarian economy could bear the burden of not 20 billion, but 80 billion dollars debt service.

The facts of indebtedness forced me not to interpret the liberty, the democracy and the market economy only with the help of political science and theory of democracy. It became clear to me that political democracy is based upon economic democracy. Economic democracy, in turn, presupposes an economy without monopoly, since where monopolies dominate, no real market competition can be achieved. The fact of the missing economic democracy urged me to study the functioning of money and of the monetary system.

Namely because the main monopoly is the monetary system rendered under private control. In Hungary, the state is, formally, the owner to 100% of the Hungarian National Bank, which exerts the sovereign rights of the state concerning the issue of money totally independently, with the exclusion of the intervention on the merit of the National Assembly and the Government. The regulation of the issue of money, of the interest and exchange rate, of the credit policy and of the bank sector got totally out of the control of the elected and politically responsible National Assembly and Government. The financial elite, therefore, can exert, without a control on the merit, the monetary power, transforming the public monetary system of Hungary into a private monetary system.

When I started to examine these interrelations, I realized that the extreme splitting-up of the Hungarian society into 10% winners and 80% losers of the change of regime (some 10% could preserve their previous situation) can be traced back to the introduction of the private monetary monopoly. This monetary system hinders the creation of market economy relations primarily due to the interest mechanism operated within it, since it rendered the owners of money wealth in a monopoly position.

The deficiencies of the democratic transformation after 1989 may be led back to the awkwardness of the economic transformation. The problems of the economy are primarily rooted in the private monetary system. The main deficiency of this monetary system is, in turn, the interest mechanism operated within it, which, with the ever increasing indebtedness, divides the Hungarian society into an automatically enriching money wealth owner strata and, on the other hand, an indebted state with indebted enterprises and citizens.

Liberty has arrived to Hungary limited by interest dependence, poverty and indebtedness. Who has money is free, who hasn’t got continues to stay defenceless. Dictatorship changed into democracy, but this democracy is mostly restricted to empty forms without an involvement on the merit, and every four years the citizens can primarily decide upon which group of the political elite should have the privilege of not keeping their election promises in the next four years. The all-nation formulation of constitution with the involvement of the society did not take place, and the fundamental law stipulated by the self-appointed elites does not make it compulsory for the parties and deputies to keep their electoral programmes in a callable to account and sanctionable way.

As for the market economy, it would need a monopoly free economic environment. Instead of this, the private money monopoly of money wealth owners was completed with the monopoly position of international large enterprises in the Hungarian economy. The mostly small and medium-size Hungarian enterprises can only operate under the hegemony of these two monopolies, in very crippled and limited market conditions.

Thus, when I finally realized that the problems are rooted in the monetary system and in the interest mechanism operated in it, which automatically indebts the state, the enterprises and the citizens, I had to face further questions. Whose will this money be? Why do we have to stick to the current interest system? If this monetary system is so obviously bad, and a better one provably exists, which was not only elaborated in theory by excellent specialists, but also successfully proved already in practice, then why this bad monetary system spread and became general worldwide in the 20th century? Why is it that the functioning of the monetary system is not the subject of public debates, there are no informative programmes in mass media about it, and this important question has never been an election topic in any of the electoral campaigns.

The most serious problems of the Hungarian society can be traced back to the mass and unparalleled pauperization of the losers of the change of regime. Some 30% of the Hungarian society is very poor even according to international standards, and is forced to live on 2 dollars daily. The number of the poor according to international standards (who live on 4 dollars daily) is also above 50%. This poverty is caused by that monetary system the functioning of which is not debated by the parties, neither in radio or TV programmes, although there is no more important question than this. Just think of that “banker’s arithmetic” according to which if you deduce from 1 billion dollars (the taken out loan) the sum of 11 billion dollars (paid interest), the result is 20 billion dollars (the remaining debt).

The debt mass burdening the whole of the Hungarian economy and society, the debt service burdens of which (reimbursement, interest, profit and other yield) have to be produced, increased four times since 1989, that is it raised from 20 billion dollars to 80 billion dollars. This means that this would be the most important question in the electoral campaign, if the parties stepped in front of their electors with the real issues in the electoral campaign. But the interest collecting private monetary system and the indebtedness (state, enterprise and individual indebtedness) irresistibly following it continuously increases, and all this could be terminated by reforming the monetary system and re-transforming it into public monetary system.

Searching for the answer to the question why this defective monetary system spread all over the world, I was doubtful in acknowledging the random theory, i.e. the spontaneous inner development of the monetary system. After reading through a large amount of special literature in the field, I had to adapt, as a work hypothesis, the starting point that this kind of interest-yielding private monetary system did not appear by itself and did not get the ruling system in the world by itself.

That international financial community the core of which consists of the investing international bankers and their private banks, planned deliberately this monetary system and provided for its worldwide spreading. Well, how did this international financial community appear, how long does it exist, and how could it get such power that it could carry through its strategic conceptions? It was very hard to find a name for this social, economic and financial formation which has such a great impact on our world.

I also had to answer further questions. Finally, who are concretely those whom this background power consists of? Does it have institutions, and if so, which are they, when were they created, how do they operate, in what way do they coordinate their activity, how do they elaborate their strategic conceptions and determine the concrete objectives to be followed? What kind of tool system and methods does this background power and its network detain? From sociological point of view, can it be established, with scientific grounding, where this group is to be found, who can be considered to belong to it and why?

The more I strived to give well-founded answer, the more confused I got. State theory, political science, economics, monetary and interest theory, sociology, history and a lot of other important and indispensable auxiliary sciences are all necessary to give acceptable answers to these difficult questions. I had to admit that one single person, no matter how conscientious he/she is, cannot be an expert in so many branches of science and is not able to give satisfactory answers.

The author of the presently published writings is nothing but an intellectual endowed with average knowledge, who is aware of the fact that, instead of answers, he must be satisfied with raising well-founded and legitimate questions. But even the raising of appropriate questions can only be approached in an interdisciplinary manner. Categories and conceptual system of several branches of science must be used at the same time.

The background power is such a complex phenomenon, that even at the formulation of the related question we have to rely on several branches of science. Life has always been complex and in our days it becomes more and more compound. The individual branches of science apprehend only certain aspects of this complex reality. In order to get to know the international monetary world that gained a leading role in the control of our world, as well as the network operated by it, it is necessary to re-member, unite, project on each other, synchronize and synthesize the aspects dismantled and separated by the individual branches of science, because this complex phenomenon can be approached and describe most optimally this way.

With such a collection of writings it is not possible to find satisfactory answers to the most ardent questions of our time and, within it, of the Hungarian society. We cannot expect for a breakthrough even if there are provable solutions, for instance for the restoration of the public monetary system in the place of the private monetary system.

We are aware of the fact that the road of the new perceptions is rough, and this road is especially difficult if it wants to offer such perceptions, interrelations and answers which are in contradiction with the interests of the integrated ruling elite of the existing power order, especially of its ruling group which disposes of the money wealth. But even if a breaking-through success cannot be reached, the independent intellectuals are obliged to express those perceptions of them, which they deem to be true on the basis of their best conviction, research work and knowledge. The author of the present lines has never been a member of any party and he is of none at present, so no other point of view leads him in his opinion forming, than that of what he considers to be true according to his knowledge, and what he considers to be just according to his human-centered system of values.

Not only the party affiliation, but also the employment and function limits the independent opinion forming. Who is employed, has to think between the coordinates of that institution the employee which he/she is part of as an employee. It is not only a Hungarian, but a world phenomenon that the intellectual not having an existential independence is forced to violate his own thinking, just in order not to lose his employment. The intellectuals are not endowed with power, only with knowledge that is indispensable for those who have power. The real power is detained by that person in whose private property is the monetary system, and by this he controls the economic life and, finally, the political sphere too.

The absurdities of the change of regime cannot be qualified as failure of the intelligentsia. Namely because the course of the changes was not decided by the quality of ideas. There is a shortage of self-contained and free intellectuals, there are only a few of them, because the independent opinion forming and political will creation needs an independent material, financial basis and existential independence.

Therefore, the intellectual is compelled to sell his/her knowledge and talent to the money oligarchy, and, to this extent, is a depending, not independent factor. Those few intellectuals, on the other hand, who can afford to adjust their views exclusively to the facts of the reality recognized by them, independently from institutions, cannot intervene effectively in the life of society, as the real knowledge will not prevail only because of the fact that it is true. Asserting oneself needs, first of all, money, support of appropriate background forces and use of mass media.

The independent intellectuals are missing all these. Nevertheless, they are obliged to create a solid moral orientation framework for themselves, and, according to it, to think according to the real needs of that community, family or nation, which they are part of. An up-to-dately prepared, open-minded intellectual, after all, is in spiritual fellowship with all human beings. Because the fate of every human being, family, people and nation is somehow linked to the fate of all mankind. The most important vital question is that his/her human essence, the fulfilment of his/her intellectual creative potential should be assured for every human being. This embraces also the cosmic, transcendent dimensions of the living space of man.

At the beginning, having the naivety of a beginner, I myself thought that it is enough to recognize a truth, it is enough to formulate and tell it, and then the competent persons would immediately stand up for it, or, at least, would debate it on the merits. Today I smile upon this delusion of mine even myself. Namely because, according to my experience, the main competent persons know these interrelations quite well, but they also know a lot of other issues beyond them. They know how all this should be kept quiet, discredited and removed from public thinking, so that the status quo could work undisturbed, as it was conceived.

Unfortunately, the intellectuals being in functions and those who are professional thinkers can tell, use and apply only that part of the truth which is useful in maintaining that institution or order in the service of which they are. It means that they can only tell the useful part of the truth, which is both true and useful for the institution they are serving. This is a reduced, mutilated and limited truth. A government following national conservative and Christian values can move between approximately similar truth limits, between the coordinates fixed by the international financial community. It can only choose the useful truth instead of the total truth, since, being a pragmatist and realist, has to take into account what the international monetary world holding the supreme power in hand expects from it.

The statements, opinions and judgments that can be read in the present book cannot be considered to be scientifically further not disputable views. But they can neither be qualified as unfounded, mere speculations. The goal was to research such correlations, which can enhance the better understanding of the world in which we live. That international money oligarchy, which is not interested in letting the wide public opinion get information about the operation of the background power, sticks, as usual, different labels on writings like these ones, and avoids to argue with them on the merits.

This book reveals what political endeavours and movements have dealt with these issues, and if the historical role of these movements was a negative one, then the raising of these problems would be an illegitimate, extremist and condemnable act. The author of these writings, of course, is not a polyhistor, and cannot prove and certify comprehensively all his question-raisings. Nevertheless, in research, beyond the revealing of truth, the scientific thinking-over of probabilities, necessities and possibilities plays an important role as well.

If the counter-interested readers of this book might find anything objectionable in it, they should, in the framework of a debate, refute my assertions or, on the other hand, they should prove the indefensibility of the rejectable hypotheses. I am afraid that, instead of this, the usual labelling will also be the fate of the author of the present book. I reckon myself a “quack researcher”, and not a seer or a prophet. The complexity of the research of background power forced me to dabble in this and that. I would consider it a great honour if a learned researcher more prepared than myself found me worthy of refuting my assertions in the framework of a debate on the merits, avoiding labellings and qualifications. The debate should not be on who I am, what characteristics I have, or these views are similar to what other views, but, on the contrary, the debate should be on whether these views are true or not, they correspond to the facts or not, they interpret right or wrong the provable facts or not.

The interpretation is always linked to determined interests and values, therefore it is necessarily different, since also the human society consists of different, what’s more, counter-interested elements. But nobody should condemn me just because these writings possibly injure his/her material, financial or power interests. Or, if he/she condemns me because my writings injure his/her interests, then he/she should tell this, instead of solving the problem with labelling.

The international money world and its controlling elite, the international monetary oligarchy is not an ethnic formation, its network, hierarchy is not built on an ethnical basis. It cannot be considered to have an ethnic character, even if many of its researchers and critics think so. The debt-money system introduced by the international monetary oligarchy is sentenced to disintegration, due to the interest mechanism operating within it. The present status quo existing in the world, created by the private monetary system and indebtedness is extremely unjust.

Some 20% of the inhabitants of the world living in developed industrial countries consume 86% of the resources of the world, while the other inhabitants only get the remaining 14% of the resources. This disproportion still increases due to the interest automatism. Thus, our world is in a crisis situation, the collapse of the monetary system and the creation of a new status quo is imminent. We have to prepare for the new situation. The present book wants to enhance the thinking together.

Budapest, 2nd February, 2002

Dr. János Drábik



Does the internationally organized monetary power exist?

According to the authors of the study titled “The great shiver of the end of the millennium”, such assertions like “the money world rules upon the real sphere or the real world” have a confusing character, they do not establish exactly “who” or “what” is ruling over “whom” and “what”. The structure of the money world is so multifold – it comprises the commercial banks, the broker houses, the produce and stock exchanges, the foreign exchange markets, the insurance companies, the treasury departments of domestic and international large enterprises, the institutional investors similar to pension funds, the provisions for debts, the international financial institutions (World Bank, International Monetary Fund, Bank of International Settlements, etc.) –, that the money world, as such, is not able to act uniformly, centrally controlled. The number and fortitude of their institutions is not enough in itself to prop the assertion that – in subordination and superordination – the money world controls the value-producing real economy.

They sustain this rejecting position of them by the assertion that, according to the theory of collective activity, the supposition of the centrally organized, uniform action cannot be really founded in the case of so large groups as the money world. (Nowadays, it is fashionable to call this supposition “conjuration or conspiracy theory”.) Therefore, if giant groups similar to the international money world obtain profit from a given action, then, right from theoretical consideration, one should be careful with the supposition of the deliberate joint action. We made a short reference to this study denying the organized power of the international money capital so that we could demonstrate the indefensibility of the authors’ position in the following.

First, let us get acquainted with the opinions of a couple of such eminent people who cannot be accused of extreme prejudice, and whose professional preparedness we can trust as well.

British Prime Minister Disraeli said the following about the existence of background powers, in the British House of Commons, on 14th July, 1856:

“There is a power in Italy which we hardly mention in this House… I am thinking about the secret societies… It is pointless to deny, as it is impossible to keep it secret, that large part of Europe – the whole of Italy and France, as well as large part of Germany, not to mention other countries – is covered by a whole network of secret societies, like railways cover the surface of the earth with a network. And what are their goals? They even do not try to hide them away. They do not want a constitutional government, they do not want reformed institutions… they want to obtain the ownership of the land, to expel the present owners and to put an end to the church institutions. Some of them go even further than this…”

Also Disraeli said after the European revolutions of 1848:

“The world is ruled by persons that are totally different from how those who cannot see in the backstage imagine. That giant revolution that is now underway in Germany will bring upon a much more important reform than the first one.”

Walter Rathenau – a prominent Socialist politician, financial adviser to the Rothschilds, member of the order B’nai B’rith, who was the principal manager of the war industry of imperial Germany in World War I, and then, in the Weimar Germany, for a short time, was Foreign Minister – wrote the following in the 25th December, 1909 issue of the “Neue Freie Presse” of Vienna:

“Only three hundred men, each of whom knows all others, govern the fate of Europe. They select their successors from their own entourage… The money capital (Hochfinanz) is called to hold the reins of governments instead of emperors and kings.”

In his letter written to the poet Frank Wedekind, published in the 7th February, 1963 issue of Süddeutsche Zeitung, among others, the following can be read:

“The real three hundreds are careful, and have the habit to deny their power. If you turn to them, they will answer «we do not know about anything, we are just businessmen, like all others». On the other hand, not three hundred, but three thousand commercial counsellors, who trade in stockings and artificial butter, and they say «we are them». Their power lies in their anonymity… One of them works for the Jesuits, the other is the delegate of the Supreme Court. Another one is the representative of such a foreign association, which is the largest creditor of the Prussian state. Everything is confidential. Look, it is not easy to meet these people in the usual way. They reject any approach.”

Theodore Roosevelt, the 26th President of the United States, said the following in an electoral rally in 1912:

“Behind the visible government, an invisible government sits enthroned, which does not owe faithfulness to the nation, and does not know the word responsibility. The duty of the statesman is to destroy this invisible government, to break up the alliance between the corrupt business and the corrupt politics.”

Woodrow Wilson, the 28th President of the United States, summarized his opinion about America’s financial and economic situation as follows:

“This great industrial nation is now already controlled by the system of the money credit. Credit accommodation has been centralized. By this, the growth of the nation… and all our activities are in the hands of a few men… We have come to be one of the worst ruled; one of the most completely controlled and dominated governments in the civilized world… no longer a government by conviction and the free vote of the majority, but a government by the opinion and duress of small groups of dominant men.”

And in 1920, when he already knew that he would not be a candidate for presidency for four more years, he said the following:

“Even the greatest names of United States’ trade and industry are afraid of somebody, are afraid of something. They know that there is a power somewhere, which is so organized, sophisticated and keeping an eye on everything, so interwoven and penetrating everything, that they had better not speak loudly when they pronounce a judgment about it.”

Franklin Delano Roosevelt – who was the 32nd President of the United States between 1933 and 1945 – was on the opinion that “in politics, nothing happens accidentally. If something happens, we can be sure that it was planned to happen so.”

At the beginning of the 1930-ies, when the world economic crisis was ravaging, he said the following:

“Sixty families in America control the wealth of the nation… One-third of the nation’s population is ill-housed, ill-fed, and ill-clad.” “Twenty percent of the men working on W.P.A. projects are in such an advanced state of malnutrition that they cannot do a day’s work… I intend to drive the money changers from the Temple.”

Roosevelt knew that unless he could, figuratively said, drive out of the modern temple of international finance – bring under discipline, influence – those who, by withdrawing currency, restricting credits, and other financial manipulations, had brought about a chronic condition of financial constipation of the, otherwise healthy, economic life, then he could not put an end to the financial crisis. Nevertheless, he soon realized that he is powerless against the money power.

Arnold Toynbee, British history philosopher, gave utterance to his conviction that “the financier of the future will be one of the key figures of the worldwide governing system, irrespective of the fact that he detains any official title or not. The majority of the next generation of businessmen will be busy with the creation and maintenance of the new world order, which seems to be the only alternative to genocide.”

Pierre Quesnay, general manager of the Bank of France in 1926, among others, reported the following:

“The economic and financial organization of the world appears to the Governor of the Bank of England to be the major task of the Twentieth Century. In his view politicians and political institutions are in no fit state to direct with the necessary competence and continuity this task of organization which he would like to see undertaken by central banks, independent at once of governments and of private finance. Hence his campaign in favour of completely autonomous central banks, dominating their own financial markets and deriving their power from common agreement among themselves. They would succeed in taking out of the political realm those problems which are essential for the development and prosperity of the national financial security, distribution of credit, movement of prices. They would thus prevent internal political struggles from harming the wealth and the economic advancement of nations.”

Congressman Wright Patman, who was the Chairman of the House Banking Committee of the American House of Representatives, made the following assumption in his report for the members of the Congress in 1964:

“In the United States today we have in effect two governments… We have the duly constituted Government. … Then we have an independent, uncontrolled and uncoordinated government in the Federal Reserve System, operating the money powers which are reserved to Congress by the Constitution.”

So neither the democratically elected presidents and congressmen, owing political responsibility, nor the ministers of finance are allowed to manage the financial affairs.

American professor Carroll Quigley was a highly esteemed professor at the Georgetown University of Washington and at Harvard University of Boston.

Quigley was not only a scientist, but he had close contacts, too, with the overwealthy money dynasties of the Western World. According to his own words, he was an initiated knower of the structure of the global money power. In his work titled “Tragedy and Hope”, he reveals even how the secret network of the international money power works. The book “Tragedy and Hope” describes the goal of the international network of money wealth owners as follows:

“…this is nothing less than to create a world system of financial control in private hands able to dominate the political system of each country and the economy of the world as a whole. This system was to be controlled in a feudalist fashion by the central banks of the world acting in concert, by secret agreements arrived at in frequent private meetings and conferences…”

Quigley meant the information revealed in “Tragedy and Hope” only for a narrow elite. He did not expect for being quoted by some newspapers which, correctly, had a feeling that this information would permit a valuable insight into the inner functioning of a hidden power structure.

Quigley called the group exercising money power the “NETWORK”. This appropriate denomination makes it easy to understand the forces of the international money power. This NETWORK is not a secret society. The money wealth owners have their separate, really secret and even more secret, exclusive organizations, built up as onion-like layers within the NETWORK. Their members fill in the key positions in the NETWORK, but it can be asserted with certainty that many activate in the NETWORK who do not have or scarcely have knowledge about the hidden control.

In the centre of the international NETWORK of money power, the total control always belongs to a small group, headed by a leader having an indisputable authority. Most of the members of the next management layer do not even know that there is an even intimate inner leadership core. They are deliberately informed that they constitute the most inner management ring. The next rings starting from the centre constitute the system of the NETWORK. A lot of idealists can be found in the outer rings, who strive honestly at making the world better. The majority of them even do not have suspicion that there is a secret leadership that follows goals of world-domination. Only those may have an insight into the activity of this secret management who, on the basis of their character and manager’s aptitudes, were found suitable to be co-opted into this most inner, super secret group.

According to Quigley’s researches, the NETWORK of the international money power operating in our days emerged from that secret society, which was founded, at the turn of the century, by the empire-building English financier Cecil Rhodes from the wealthiest men in the world at that time. His goal was to get the world-domination, after restoring the British domination over the United States, and to create a modern feudal global society, controlled by the central banks of the world, a kind of British Empire widened global, in which the English language is used and the Anglo-Saxon culture is normative.

In his third will written in 1888, he bequeathed his property yielding one million pounds per year to Lord Rothschild, with the indication to create a secret society which would complete his life-work. The establishment took place in March 1891. the society was headed by Lord Alfred Milner, on the appointment of Lord Rothschild. The most inner managing body of this Rhodes Society operating with the centre in England was later called the Round Table. Its local organizations established in other countries were called Round Table Groups.

Quigley’s posthumous work, the hardly available and thus less known “The Anglo-American Establishment, From Rhodes To Cliveden” is nothing else than the history, written enthusiastically, of the “single-world-movement” being under the management of the Rhodes Trust, as well as of the lives and achievement of the socio-historians being under the wings of the Trust. In the Preface of his book, Quigley writes the following: “The Rhodes Scholarship, founded by the seventh will of Cecil Rhodes, is widely known. What is not widely known at all is the fact that, in his five previous wills, Rhodes left his enormous property to a secret society, the duty of which was to maintain and even extend the British Empire. About what, it seems so, nobody knows, is the fact that the secret society founded by Rhodes and his chief commissioner, Lord Milner, is in existence to the present day.”

Quigley also mentions the fact that the New York-based Council on Foreign Relations is in fact the embranchment of the Royal Institute of International Affairs, a secret society linked to the Rhodes Trust and founded by it. The goal, among others, of the regional organizations of the CFR and the Rhodes Trust was to accomplish those ideals which were assigned by Cecil Rhodes.

Today numerous American “Rhodes scholars” are working on putting Cecil Rhodes’ ideas into practice. The scientists researching the history of this field have come to the opinion that this closed group, in which it is possible to get only after a careful selection and invitation, and in the inner and even more inner managing bodies of which only the chosen few are co-opted (thus not democratically elected), is probably the mightiest body in the United States today.

According to a part of the researchers in this field, the inner core of the CFR is the “Skull and Bones Order”, the super secret elite of which, on the other hand, consists of the Order of the Quest”, which is known for the researches also on the name “Jason Society”. These researchers are on the opinion that the inner core directs the CFR members through the members of the “Skull and Bones”, the CFR members being invited to be members only for a limited period of time (for one or five years), and only in a determined number.

Even more important than this is the fact that the biggest banks (e.g. Citibank/Citicorp, Bank of Tokyo, The Chase Manhattan Bank, Bank of Montreal, Bankers Trust Company, Deutsche Bank AG, etc.), the leading broker houses (Dow Jones & Company, Inc., J.P. Morgan & Co. Inc., Lazard Frères & Co. LLC, Lehman Brothers, Merril Lynch International, etc.), investment trust companies (The Rockefeller Group, Salomon Brothers Inc., Soros Fund Management, Sierra Capital Management, etc.), multinational large enterprises (Exxon Corporation, Agip Petroleum Company, AT & T International, Atlantic Richfield Company, The Boeing Company, Texaco Inc., Xerox Corporation, Siemens Corporation, ITT, IBM, The Coca-Cola Company, PepsiCo, Sony Corporation of America, etc.), insurance companies (MetLife International, Mutual Life Insurance Company of New York, The Prudential Insurance Company of America, etc.), chambers of commerce (British-American Chamber of Commerce, French-American Chamber of Commerce, etc.), honourable institutes (Institute of International Bankers, Nomura Research Institute America, etc.) and mass-media giants (Time Warner, Times Mirror, Newsweek, etc.) of America and of the world detain membership of the CFR, that is numerous wealthy and powerful corporations are members of the CFR. In the period between 1st July, 1994 and 30th June, 1995, the CFR had a number of 185 such corporate institutional members, according to the Corporate Member Roster published in the yearbook of the organization.

This private institution has a decisive influence on the operation of the federal government, since, from its forming, its key positions were and are filled by CFR members, such experts who were selected and trained by this private organization for attending public duties. Herbert Hoover, Franklin Delano Roosevelt, Dwight Eisenhower, John F. Kennedy, Lyndon B. Johnson, Richard M. Nixon, Gerald R. Ford, James E. Carter, George Bush and Bill Clinton were the members of or were subsidized by the CFR. Ronald Reagan was not a member of the CFR, but named more than 75 CFR or TC members in leading government functions. When his Vice-President Bush – who, besides the CFR, was the member of Skull and Bones, Trilateral Commission, Bilderberg Group and Committee of 300 – followed him in the presidential chair, he had already placed some 348 CFR or TC members in the key positions of his administration. This number increased further during the presidency of Bill Clinton, who was not only a Rhodes scholar, but a CFR, TC and Bilderberg member, and also the life member of the “De Molay Order”.

It is them who will put in practice the political programmes elaborated in details by the experts of the CFR. If we take into account that, in our days, the most influential functions in both Houses of Parliament are already filled in higher and higher proportion by representatives and senators belonging to, in connection with or indirectly depending from the network built up on a federal level of the CFR, that the machinery of both the Republican and Democratic Party is under their influence, that the private cartel fulfilling the role of central bank, the Federal Reserve System is in the property of the financiers who created the CFR, and that half of the members of the Federal Supreme Court got in function with the support of the CFR or of the influential circles standing behind it, then the dense network of the money power reaching and covering nearly all decision-taking centres takes a concrete shape.

The party machineries, for instance, can be almost unlimitedly subsidized by private organizations and institutions. On the contrary, the individual persons starting for presidency or other elected functions can be subsidized only between very strictly drawn and controlled limits. Therefore a real chance for being elected occurs only through the support by the party machinery. But the party machinery is under the influence and effective control of the CFR.

When, in 1913, the international finance elite succeeded in privatizing the financial affairs of the United States and in creating the private cartel called Federal Reserve System, at that time it could even attain that, in a passage in the Federal Reserve Act it is stated that the identities of the FED’s Class A stockholders would not be revealed. To our days, nevertheless, it is well-known that the principal stockholders of the FED were the following private banks (the present owners are also them or their successors): Rothschild Banks of England and Berlin, Lazard Brothers Banks of Paris, Israel Moses Seiff Banks of Italy, Warburg Banks of Hamburg and Amsterdam, Kuhn, Loeb Bank of New York, Chase Manhattan Bank of New York, and finally Goldman, Sachs Bank of New York.

As for the usefulness of the FED, it must be said that, before its creation, the public debt of the United States was negligible, because, although the Americans did not pay personal income tax, the state worked satisfactorily from its other incomes. In our days, when an increasing tax burden hits the Americans, the public debt surpassed 6,000 billion dollars, and half of the budget has to be spent on debt service. What is more, the indebtedness of the private sector and of private persons surpasses 14,000 billion dollars, that is the Americans have to pay the debt service after altogether 20 thousand billion dollars, i.e. some 1,400 dollars per year.

Congressman Charles August Lindbergh, father of the world-known aviator, uttered the following warning in the Congress debate of the banking and currency bill about the Federal Reserve Act in December, 1913:

“This Act establishes the most gigantic trust on earth. When the President signs this bill, the invisible government by the Monetary Power will be legalized. The people may not know it immediately, but the day of reckoning is only a few years removed. The trusts will soon realize that they have gone too far ever for their own good. The people must make a declaration of independence to relieve themselves from the Monetary Power. This they will be able to do by taking control of Congress. Wall Streeters could not cheat us if you Senators and Representatives did not make a humbug of Congress… If we had a people’s Congress, there would be stability. The greatest crime of Congress is its currency system. The worst legislative crime of the ages is perpetrated by this banking bill.”

Getting back to the institution system developed by the money wealth organized into a private power, we did not mention yet the huge foundations (Ford, Rockefeller, Carnegie, Guggenheim, etc.) being in the property, under the direction or influence of the Council of Foreign Relations, the many thousand small foundations, the research institutes founded by them, the church and civil organizations, as well as university training schemes financed by them, and the written and electronic mass-media institutions owned by them (ABC, CBS, NBC, CNN, UPI, The New York Times, Washington Post).

Nevertheless, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) is only one of the institutions belonging to the network of international money power. The central institution of the network, upon the opinion of the researchers, is the “Committee of 300” – identified by some researchers with the “Club of the Isles” –, which can be considered to be the principal decision-making organism of the background power. On the other hand, its quasi managing and personnel-selecting organism is the Political Committee of the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA), which, together with its American twin institution, the Council of Foreign Relations, directs the Trilateral Commission (TC), which coordinates the cooperation between the regions of the world, as well as the Bilderberg Group, which conveys the central decisions and provides for their execution in given countries.

According to the newest results obtained by several researchers specialized in this field, the Bilderberg Group is the most important among the above listed institutions. Also the RIIA directs the Tavistock Institute For Human Relations near Oxford, which, on the other hand, coordinates the work of such research institutes being in the service of the international money power, like Stanford Research Institute, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Institute for Policy Studies, RAND Corporation, Hudson institute or Wharton School of Economics. Also the Tavistock Institute controls the activity of the Club of Rome and of the connected research groups. On the other hand, the Club of Budapest, founded in 1993, can be taken as the branch institution of the Club of Rome. Its founder and current president is Ervin László, the world-known scientist and pianist, who conducts one of the most important research programmes of the Club of Rome for years, with the cooperation of many excellent scientists.

But also to Travistock Institute is linked e.g. the elaboration of that pilot programme, the hidden goal of which was to change the culture bearing a traditional value system to an insignificant, undemanding pop culture, which would enhance the taste-depraving manipulation of masses, first of all of the youth, with the cunning tools of the rock-drugs-sex subculture. On the basis of the program prepared here, The Beatles set out for the conquest of the world in the early 1960-ies. John Lennon alluded to this when, in 1962, said the following to Tony Sheridan in the Starclub of Hamburg:

“I know that The Beatles will have such a success that no other bands had before. I know this so surely because for this success I sold my soul to Satan.”

The Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA) of London and its twin institution, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) of New York supervise – through a series of linked transmissions, frequently with multiple transmissions –, through the general secretaries, their deputies and other leaders chosen by them, the activity of the UNO and its specialized organisms, furthermore they establish the main strategic policy of such international organizations as the NATO, the European Union, the International Monetary Fund, the World Bank, the Bank of International Settlements and the World Trade Organization. (Here we only want to point out that the now enumerated organizations were, without exception, created at the initiative and with the effective cooperation of the Committee of 300, the CFR and the RIIA, and all this can easily be documented.) At the same time, the CFR is funded by such foundations which are directly controlled by the men of Bechtel, Citicorp, Cummings Engine, Kimberly-Clark and a dozen of other large corporations and financial institutions. It is true, the CFR is not financed by the state, but cooperates with it so closely, that it is very difficult to tell which of the government measures are independent and which are initiated by the CFR.”

We have already spoken of different secret societies being organic constituents of the international money power, but it is worth researching the cooperation between the different freemasonic directions (the Grand Orient, the English and American freemasonry, the Priory of Sion and the Illuminati) and the institutions of the money power in the creation of the New World Order and the propagation of a new syncretic global religion. This is an even more important field of research, because it was proved in many cases that the top leaders of the institutionalized money power, of the secret societies and of the different freemasonic directions form a personal union.

Our knowledge would be enriched with a lot of useful information by the research concerning the direct and indirect, open and hidden connection between the international NETWORK of money power and the leaders of parties representing dominant political trends. (According to the research results of the American Gary Kah, only the different lodges of Masons possess an archives of two-and-half million documents and a library of sixty thousand books, which, owing to their content, would attract public interest.)

After the brief review of the NETWORK of the international money power, let us come back to our narrower topic, namely who are those who control the financial affairs of the world?

One of the representatives of the NETWORK of the international money power is George Soros, standing near the Rothschilds, being one of those six directors of the CFR whose mandate was exhausted in 1999. in his article titled “Towards the global open society”, he states with satisfaction that “in our days, the global capitalist system shows a rapid and impetuous development, both from the point of its extension and intensity. Its attractive force lies in the offered advantages and in the fact that it severely punishes those countries which want to withdraw themselves from it.”

Well, even George Soros names a quite large group (that of the global capitalist system) as the subject of the collective action, which has an interest-enforcing capacity of its own, and which is able to punish severely the countries which turn against the speculator activity, if they do not want to integrate, in the way that was prescribed for them, into the global order of the interest-gathering usury civilization.

In the New World Order dreamt by Cecil Rhodes, the dominant endeavour today is not the enforcement of the Anglo-Saxon supremacy any longer, but the global building-up of the “open society” of the interest-gathering money capital, ignorant of national, geographic, time and growth boundaries and being under private control. The international financial elite has brought it decision long time ago. The “Committee of 300”, the successor of the Rhodes Trust, with the help of the British RIIA and its twin institution, the CFR being under its control, as well as of the Club of Rome, the Tavistock Institute and many other “think tanks”, build up the united global state, which politically maintains and guarantees the current system of interest-gathering monetary relations. The late James Warburg, prominent member of the CFR, the son of Paul Warburg, who played a key role in the creation of the Federal Reserve System and the privatization of the American money system, told the following the Senate Foreign Relations Committee in Washington, on 17 February, 1950: “We shall have world government whether or not you like it – by conquest or consent.”

Most of the representatives of the NETWORK, for the moment, do not use the term “world government” yet. They speak about “New International Order”, “New World Order”, “New Atlantic Initiative” or “Global Union” instead. In the 50th jubilee issue of the official journal of the CFR, founded in 1922, the quarterly Foreign Affairs, the leading study was written by Kingman Brewster, honourable member of the CFR. He formulates the future of the United States this way: “Our national goal must be the termination of our national being.” Rear Admiral of the US Navy Chester Ward, who was invited to the CFR and was a member of it for sixteen years, but later became a fierce critic of it, asked the question to whom do the CFR members surrender the sovereignty and the national independence of the United States? His answer: “The ultimate aim is to terminate the sovereignty and the national independence of the United States, by melting it into an almighty world government.”

A good example for the uniform action of the money world is how the NETWORK executes, in our days, the reform of the International Monetary Fund, one of the basic institutions of the current money system, more exactly the further substantial raising of its fund from the money of the taxpayers of its member states. In the general assembly of the IMF held in Hong Kong in September, 1997, it was decided to increase the 199 billion dollars quotas with 40 per cent. The decision became effective when the 85 per cent support was gathered from the votes of the member states introduced in the proportion of their quotas. Since the United States has an 18 per cent voting weight, it could have been able to stop the coming into force of the decision itself. In this case, the key state was again the United States, as it had to contribute to the augmentation of the funds of the financial institution with 14.5 billion dollars.

The International Monetary Fund, which is the main defender of the interests of the private investors and the international collector of the laid-out private loans, essentially delivers only as much loans, under very severe conditions, from the money of the taxpayers of the member states – that is from public money – to the debtor nations, so that their credit solvency should be maintained and they could perform their debt service duties to their private creditors, defending their private investors to take the consequences of their decisions even if it implies not big profits, but losses. The International Monetary Fund was created by the NETWORK. In our days, the maintenance of this out-of-date institution is only in the interest of those who detain money wealth. Namely, the individual member states, i.e. the taxpayer citizens do not have a share from the profit of the loans supplied by the Monetary Fund, although this money was got together by the member states.

The great and famous son of Hungary, Edward Teller said: “The truth, the good and the beauty should be in harmony. The truth must be told by all means.” Carroll Quigley was the adept of the NETWORK and of the single-world-civilization, the New World Order. But he was also a scientist and committed to the truth. Therefore he said, and also proved it, that the money world created a history-forming secret NETWORK, which is a power above states, and which already functions as the global government of a world state.

Why have the world-improving goals to be kept secret with all means? Why must the organizations struggling for such goals – e.g. the different freemasonic directions being in the service of the NETWORK too – demand the total and severely sanctioned secrecy from their members? If there weren’t this exaggerated, nearly fanatic secretiveness, then, maybe, even that issue should not be debated any more that is there a “conspirator” NETWORK, following a single strategy in the service of the money world, or all this is the groundless phantasmagoria of people having an abundant imagination?

In the present-day Hungary too, the involved public figures in the Parliament, the government, the parties, as well as in the other state and social public institutions should stand up and declare, for instance, how long they are members of, let us say, a freemasonic lodge or some other similar organization, and they should also tell how their loyalty towards the lodge is in concordance with the Constitution and the loyalty undertaken towards their electors. It would also arise public interest if they clarified which of their loyalties would they give priority in case of conflict and why? Only such a public sincerity and the certainty of the knowledge gained through a research conducted with cruel openness could put an end to “the great shiver of the end of the millennium”, and could drive away the nightmare of the threatening despotism of money power from the horror-stricken mankind.

And now, let us pass over to the Hungarian relationships and let us ask a question concerning our homeland. What is the cause that the monetary policy of the most different governments (those of György Lázár, Károly Grósz, Miklós Németh, József Antall, Péter Boross, Gyula Horn and, unfortunately, even the government of Viktor Orbán) – apart from unimportant vacillations – is unchanged concerning the essence, up to the present day? To whom is that policy favourable, which makes the debt reimbursement the main national obligation? How is it possible that apparently so opposed political parties pursued and pursue the same policy so unanimously? Is it just a mere accident? All this happens just like that, without any intervention? To accept this unquestioning faith in this absolute power of chance, one should be a fatalist, an extremely irrational person.

Nevertheless, the obscurity is clearing off, when we suppose that the decomposition processes started in the former Soviet Empire cannot be attributed to the specific concurrence of accidental events – many volumes of facts are already available about this –, but the course of events was formed by a well-prepared strategy, several tactical draws, financial interest and a lot of money.


The organized private power and the public life

Who and why make plans not only for years and decades in advance, but, provably with facts, even for centuries? Why are they doing this, how are they doing this, and leaning on whom are they doing this? The researchers have already enough facts at disposal, and we could even answer these not at all poetic questions, but let us be careful and, at first, let us imagine, only as a mental attempt, that there exists a very disciplined secret world organization with a great past – the top leaders of which, hidden behind the veil of anonymity, are identical with the main directing managers of the international money community – and this secret world organization has a local group also in Hungary.

And, towards the exterior, this secret world organization even shows something – as the top of the iceberg – to the society. With the aim disinformation, this visible particle shows itself to be a charity association and the regularly dining society of eccentric gentlemen (and now even ladies) who are struggling to make the world better.

But if so, what is the reason for the obligation of secrecy, sanctioned with extremely strict and severe punishments, for the mystic rituals serving the systematic brain-washing, for the demand of loyalty above all other attachments and of unquestioning obedience to superiors?

Nowadays we can already hear and read that the only real secret is that there is no secret. So, there is no secret, but secrecy is the utmost obligation, on which, even today, the members have to take a strictly binding oath in certain exclusive organizations and societies. Why, if there is no real secret? We can only think because keeping the non-existing secret hardens and reinforces the character, makes the man virtuous.

Let us just play with the idea that these harmless diners only discuss whom and how they should help next time in the course of their charity actions. Is it this what they have to keep top secret? Obviously not. If, on the other hand, we suppose that the upper hierarchies of these harmless societies veiled in anonymity even before their own membership are controlled from an international centre and they follow political objectives as well (e.g. they plant their men charged with secret instructions into the leaderships of political parties, into the different state, political, social and cultural institutions, not mentioning now the banks and capitalist societies, but setting off the trade unions, churches, universities, intellectual workshops and the allegedly free and independent mass-media), then it becomes immediately clear that how much the secrecy is needed.

If this secrecy is not achieved, it certainly will seriously endanger the activity of the whole organization, the epoch-making objective of which is to achieve that Global Union which would bring over the eternal peace and the “eternal happiness” (at least the eternal power and happiness of the restricted group of those who had accumulated an enormous money wealth), the economic basis of which, the interest-taking private money system, made universal, was already built. An interest-free public money system could also be at work, which would assure the priority of people who produce goods and supply services against the money aristocracy’s value-not-producing and in fact parasitic speculation activity. But right this is what has to be hindered. And this is the real great secret.

The Budapest Branch of the NETWORK?

In nearly all countries of the world, the most important institutions of the NETWORK include the practically independent central banks, the banks of issue, as the Hungarian National Bank is in our country. Their appropriate control is assured, among others, by the strictly kept banking secret – for instance, the president of the Hungarian National Bank can classify, within his own competence, all relevant data for 20 years.

If we suppose that maybe there is already even a CFR-type hierarchy in Hungary, which keeps its members planted in all important places, who in fact obey only to this hierarchy, then we can get an answer, for example, to the question why the economic and money policy of apparently, that is in secondary issues so different parties and governments is strikingly identical.

Accepting this work hypothesis, we can also get an answer to the question why these parties, after getting to government, immediately forgot an important part of their election programmes and changed over to the policy called pragmatism, which is in fact a policy serving the interests of this hidden hierarchy, wrapped a bit differently for election purposes. It is known that, in Hungary, there is an elite organization at work since 1922, the Hungarian Atlantic Council today having 200 members, which is similar to the CFR of New York and the RIIA of London, and which is probably cooperating with these two institutions and their fellow institutions.

The press informed about the fact that, in May 1996, the later Prime Minister, Viktor Orbán organized the Hungarian National Committee of the New Atlantic Initiative. Following this, between 11-12 May, 1996, a large international conference took place in Prague, where the movement called “New Atlantic Initiative” was embodied and took the shape of an organization, which was proposed in 1994 by well-known American and European personalities, among them by Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinski, Margaret Thatcher and Helmut Schmidt. Only that who knows the high ranks and important leadership roles of the mentioned personalities in the NETWORK can gauge appropriately the importance of the Prague conference.

If we suppose that the Hungarian Atlantic Council – among the leaders of which to date we can find former presidents Péter Ákos Bod, Géza Jeszenszky and Ferenc Somogyi and actual president E. Szilveszter Vizi – presumably works fulfilling a similar role as its sister institution, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) of New York, then we should look for its members among the Hungarian financial, economic, political, scientific and mass media elite.

If we start from the activity of the CFR, then we can imagine even the fact that the strategy of the present government coalition was in great part elaborated here or in similar expertise places. As also the CFR is financed by the large foundations, the financially powerful banks, the insurance companies, the investment companies and the large enterprises, and only to a minor extent from the membership fees paid by individuals, the financial subvention of professional background activity of the Hungarian Atlantic Council and similar organizations is presumably assured by the subsidies coming from corporate members, that is banks, investment companies, large companies and foundations. For certain programmes and events they get even state subventions as well.

The beginnings in Hungary of the CFR-type governing that became a practice in the United States can be backed up also by the fact that in the government in function between 1998-2002, e.g. the owners of several portfolios of key importance arrived not for the Fidesz, the coalition leader or from the other coalition parties, but from such expert bodies. If, on the other hand, a government policy is being shaped also in background organizations where the dominant financial elite and the second fiddler political elite depending on it are presumably together, the electors have to take notice of the fact that the so prepared government programme would primarily take into consideration the demands of the banking-financial-investment elite.

Therefore it is almost certain that, according to a programme being elaborated this way, for instance the tax-paying discipline should be tightened, since one third of the collected tax is getting to money property owners, in the form of interest, for years already. The elaboration of monetary measures meant to decrease the interest charges of the state, on the other hand, cannot be even mentioned, as it would already hurt the interests of the financial elite. Though, with an appropriate monetary policy, the public debt could be decreased, for instance with the gradual buying back of the public securities with national bank money, the stopping of the payment of interest after the sums provided for bank consolidation, the restoration of the so-called zero stocks and with the interest free financing or at a favourable rate of interest, connected to concrete economic programmes.

The utilization of commercial papers that eliminate part of the expensive loans could be re-introduced again, and an interest that is lesser than the profit attainable in the real economy should only be paid after the government securities. This way the money would better be invested into the value-producing real economy, instead of the speculation with parasite character. On the other hand, the decreasing in the mentioned way of the interest charges loading the national budget would enable the considerable tax enhancements. And this would be the real interest of the great majority of the electors.

How timely a problem is the presence of the members of different background-hierarchies, secret and semi-secret organizations in public life is quite well proved by the fact that, in such a developed democratic country as Great Britain, the government ordered in 1997 that so forth all persons applying for a function in the police and justice should declare whether is or not a member of a freemasonic organization (lodge). This order touches the masonry on the most tender spot, since the most important operational principle of it is the unconditioned secrecy, and the Masonic membership should be kept strictly secret, apart for the quite few approved exceptions.

Tony Blair’s cabinet was compelled to take this unusually severe measure in a country where there are one million freemasons. (Maybe this uncomfortable measure became inevitable right because their great number and excessive influence.) The British government publishes the list of those functions or jobs which are comprised within the sphere of this new order. Jack Straw, the British Prime Minister justified this order with the fact that “the membership in such secret societies as the freemasons could rise the suspicion of the lack of the impartiality and objectivity. Therefore the general public must, in all cases, know the facts.”

It should be constitutionally regulated, as soon as possible, that the elected party and its politician, as a governing power, should be tied to their election programme, and, if they are not able to fulfil it, they should be obliged to resign before term. The legitimacy originating from people’s sovereignty would be due to the government and the elected politician only as long as they carry out the programme for which they were elected. As soon as they depart from it, they already become illegitimate. In such cases it would be obligatory to hold new elections, respectively the politician who broke his/her election promises should resign, or the electors should be assured the legal possibility to recall him/her. Nowadays, in Hungary, a “democratic” election, unfortunately, is nothing else but taking a decision about which party and politician should be given, for the next four years, the opportunity and privilege of abusing people’s sovereignty, without any consequences.

The organized private power and the Illuminati

As for the political science, it has quite many consequences if we start from the situation that there is a weakening, atrophying executive power, which, formally, is still under the control of people’s sovereignty, and, on the other hand, there is the organized private power of the owners of money wealth, based on heredity and cooptation, which has already totally withdrew itself from the control of people’s sovereignty.

Obtaining the right of credit money creation and with the introduction of the interest system, the money oligarchy takes in taxes from the society, which, this way, works for it 2-3 months “for love”. This organized private power, leaning on giant financial instruments, has already not only crushed over the moneyless and also in other respect instrumentless civil society, but, through its undercover men and the different refined forms of corruption, it has extended its influence on the power of the state too.

Nevertheless, the organized private power is not identical with the mafia, the organized criminality, although there provably are points of contact between them. I would only make reference to the fact that the quasi freemasonic Order of the Illuminati, created for the secret control of the different Masonic organizations on 1st May 1776 by Adam Weishaupt (1748-1830) was financed by the international money power which, at that time, was already organizing itself and outlining its long-term strategy. The mafia, however, got its name after the leader of the Italian Carbonari movement belonging to the Order of the Illuminati, Giuseppe Mazzini (1805-1872), as an acronym of “Mazzini autorizza furti, incendi e attentati.” (Mazzini authorizes stealth, arson and criminal attempts.). Some researchers consider him to be the founder of the mafia.

Winston S. Churchill, who was a member of the British government several times and twice even fulfilled the function of Prime Minister, wrote the following on the activity of the secret Order of the Illuminati in the 8th February, 1920 issue of the Illustrated Sunday Herald: “(…) This world-wide conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization and for the reconstitution of society on the basis of arrested development, of envious malevolence, and impossible equality, has been steadily growing. It played (…) a definitely recognizable part in the tragedy of the French Revolution. It has been the mainspring of every subversive movement during the Nineteenth Century; and now at last this band of extraordinary personalities from the underworld of the great cities of Europe and America have gripped the Russian people by the hair of their heads and have become practically the undisputed masters of that enormous empire.”

The organized private power keeps things secret

Since the organized money power, through its system of contacts, exerts an almost total hegemony over the written and electronic mass media, the majority of electors are not able to see through the thick veil of mist of manipulation, therefore they are not able to make use even of their remaining formal rights at least. In such conditions it is yet out of date to speak about the classical division of the state powers, as the competence of the legislative, judicial, Constitutional Court and executive powers does not extend over the division of one of the organized powers, the ever weakening power of the state.

In our days, in Hungary, the organized private power commits maybe most of the abuses by the exaggerated extension of the private secrecy and by the retention and hiding away of important information of public interest from the society.

To an important extent, the banking secret overstrained beyond its frames made it possible to commit those ten and hundred billion banking misuses the financial consequences of which the whole society has to support, through the budget. Information is money and power.

The secret, the mystery-making and the keeping back of the information of public interest assures a superiority of power for those who are able to use and misuse them. This is profoundly against the principles of democracy. Therefore the circle of secrets to be protected should be drawn more strictly.

One of our tasks, maybe the most important, would be to work out how would it be possible to strengthen the state in such a way that it should be to a greater extent the real means of expression of people’s sovereignty, and, at the same time, it should be able to hold back the organized, trans- and supranational, what is more, today even already global private power which wants to crush over everything. One of the defence opportunities is the re-establishment of the national state in its rights, the preservation of its remaining economic and financial sovereignty – the basis of its political sovereignty. The national state, with its traditional sovereignty authority, represents such a level of decision and centre of power with the help of which it could, theoretically, denounce the rules of the game of the usury civilization and could shift to an interest free, natural economic order. This is probably the main reason why one of the objectives of the NETWORK became the liquidation of the national states.

Global crisis and the possible answers

That many centuries old international system, the subjects of which were the national states endowed with a determined territory and population, undergoes a radical transformation. The national states functioning according to the principle of people’s sovereignty and representing an independent centre of power and decision are being melted at an increased pace into the integrative formations which nowadays already comprise continents, and start losing their importance. The determining basic units of the society are not the sovereign natural persons any longer, but the abstract legal persons and their corporations.

And from these abstract corporations are the subjects of the new international system built up: the global trusts, the multinational enterprise empires, the big international banks and insurance companies, as well as other financial investment organizations. This is the reason of the creation of global giant enterprises, banks and financial institutions in our days.

On the other hand, the corporative states are not democratic, since they are in private property and their owners are free to dispose of them. Their control, therefore, is not democratic, but autocratic, what is more, dictatorial.

As opposed to the closed and rigid traditional state, tied to territory, inhabitants, language and culture, the corporative state is flexible, plastic and dynamic, it continuously changes, unites, separates, ceases to exist and comes into being again. In our days these dynamic and functional global trusts, banking and financial giants are already the actual centres of decision and power. But their power is a private power not controlled by the public, which can be misused very easily, to the detriment of the majority of the society.

It is almost certain that, in a short time, they will be the member states of the “United States of the World” (United Global State), i.e. of the Global Union. The system of the traditional states gradually losing their sovereignty and of the corporative states detaining the real power will persist, probably durably, complementing each other.

The “period of non-interference in the internal affairs” is, nevertheless, already over; this is well demonstrated by the events of Kosovo in 1999. The NETWORK will expectably force the traditional states not detaining actual power any longer to keep the rules of the game of formal democracy strictly also in the future.

According to the signs, the corporative state is not able to fulfil the community building and community maintaining tasks of the national state, since this new-type, cosmopolitan state does not strive for the multilateral evolvement of human life, but its only target is making profit.

From the facts became visible, the conclusion can be drawn that the social model of the New World Order is the society divided into two parts: one pole is made up by the money wealth owners, the controllers of the corporations, as well as by the politicians forming the integrated power elite, and the other pole by the other members of the society, being in dependence from them.

Two variants of this bipolar society emerged in the 20th century: one is the openly dictatorial socialist, and the other one is the also dictatorial capitalist variant, masked with formal democracy. Both systems are nothing but the rule of the power elite over the dependent, subjugated majority of the society.

Thus, the New World Order would be an elitist, centrally controlled society, since the NETWORK does nut trust in mass democracy, in “government of the people, by the people, for the people”, as formulated by former American President Lincoln. The NETWORK has chosen the easier way, the manipulation of the consciousness of the society, through the taking into possession, influencing and controlling of the mass media.

It cannot be denied that we live in the midst of a more and more deepening crisis. We can witness the birth followed with pains of the global economy and society, the New World Order. In Chinese, “crisis” reads as “wei chi”. “Wei” means “attention, danger!”, while “chi” means “crucial point, opportunity”. It is true, this world-historic beginning of a new era warns us to be cautious, as it hides great dangers in itself. One has to choose between the achievement of money oligarchy’s New World Order without the control of people’s sovereignty and of the real democracy continuing to stick to people’s sovereignty.

On the other hand, the present-day extreme variant of liberalism is openly antiliberal, and is not the system of real democracy, but that of alibi-democracy, as their propagators already keep in view only the basic freedoms of the privileged minority. And, this way, the liberalism became anti-liberal, and the formal democracy became the scene hiding away the oligarchic power of the elite.

The now evolving corporative international system cannot be controlled any more with democratic – coming from below – techniques, based upon people’s sovereignty. Human civilization is in front of a crossroads again. Either it will be able to break the super monopoly of money wealth and create a human-centered society, also comprising the economic democracy, or the owners of money wealth will institutionalize their oligarchic rule with the creation of a totalitarian global state. In consequence, one must choose between the real democracy based upon people’s sovereignty, and the oligarchic “quasi democracy” of the owners of money monopoly. The now emerging global era can equally be a human-centered and a money-centred civilization. For the moment it is not definitively decided which direction the mankind will take. Future depends on us as well. Wei chi!


  1. Bainerman, Joel, The Crimes of a President, SPI Publishers Inc., New York, 1992
  2. Bell, Jeffrey, Populism and Elitism, Politics in the Age of Equality, Washington, 1992
  3. Brown, Lester R., A világ helyzete [State of the World, Worldwatch Institute], A Föld Napja Alapítvány, Budapest, 1994
  4. Brzezinski, Zbigniew, Between Two Ages, The Viking Press, New York, 1970
  5. Carr, W. G., Pawns In The Game, Christian Book Club, Palmdale, CA, 1958
  6. Chernow, Ron, The Warburgs, Vintage Books, New York, 1993
  7. Chomsky, Noam, World Orders Old and New, Columbia University Press, New York, 1996
  8. Coleman, Dr, John, The Committee of 300, Carson City, Nevada, USA, 1994
  9. Dahrendorf, Ralph, A modern társadalmi konfliktus [The Modern Social Conflict], Gondolat, Budapest, 1994
  10. Deane, Marjorie and Pringle, Robert, The Central Banks, Penguin Books, New York, USA, 1995
  11. Dror, Yehezkel, Ist die Erde noch regierbar, Auflage Bertelsmann, München, 1994
  12. Engdahl, William, Mit der Ölwaffe zur Weltmacht, Der Weg zur neuen Weltordnung, Wiesbaden, 1993
  13. Faragó, Béla, Nyugati liberális szemmel [With a Western Liberal Eye], Magyar Füzetek Books 10, Paris, 1986
  14. Fukuyama, Francis, The End of History and the Last Man, The Free Press, New York, 1992
  15. Greider, William, Secrets of the Temple, Touchstone Books, New York, 1987
  16. Griffin, G. Edward, The Creature from Jekyll Island, Westlake Village, CA, 1995
  17. Heller, Ágnes – Fehér, Ferenc, A modernitás ingája [The Pendulum of Modernity], T-Wins Kiadó, Budapest, 1993
  18. Helsing, van, Jan, Geheimgesellschaften, Ewert Verlag, Meppen, 1993
  19. LaRouche, Lyndon, The Road To Recovery, Leesburg, VA, 1999
  20. Lasch, Christopher, Revolt of the Elites and the Betrayal of Democracy, New York, London, 1995
  21. László, Ervin, Kozmikus kapcsolatok, a harmadik évezred világképe [Cosmic Contacts, The World Concept of the Third Milleny], Magyar Könyvkiadó, Budapest, 1996
  22. László, Ervin, Harmadik évezred, A Budapest Klub első jelentése [The Third Millennium, The First Report of the Budapest Club], Budapest, Új Paradigma, 1998
  23. McRae, Hamish, A világ 2020-ban [The World in 2020: Power, Culture and Prosperity], Adu Print, Budapest, 1996
  24. Modern ideológiák, Magyar Liberalizmus (válogatta: Tőkéczki László) [Modern Ideologies, Hungarian Liberalism (selected by Tőkéczki, László)], Századvég Kiadó,
  25. Mullins, Eustace, The World Order, Staunton, VA, 1992
  26. Mullins, Eustace, The Secrets of the Federal Reserve, Staunton, VA, 1991
  27. Patman, Wright, A Primer On Money and Money Facts, Washington, 1964
  28. Peccei, Aurelio, Die Zukunft in unserer Hand, Molden, München, 1981
  29. Prouty, L. Fletcher, The Secret Team, Costa Mesa, CA, 1973
  30. Robertson, Pat, Új Világrend [New World Order], Budapest, 1993
  31. Ross, Robert Gaylon, Sr., Who’s Who of the Elite, RIE, San Marcos, Texas, 1995
  32. Rothkranz, Johannes, Die kommende Diktatur der Humanität I, II, III, Pro Fide Catholica, Durach, 1993
  33. Russell, Peter, Die erwachende Erde, Wilhelm Heyne Verlag, München, 1982
  34. Budapest, 1993
  35. Toffler, Alvin, Hatalomváltás [Power Shift], Európa Könyvkiadó, 1993
  36. Wallenstein, Immanuel, After Liberalism, The New Press, New York, 1995
  37. Wardner, James W., The Planned Destruction of America, Longwood Communications, 397 Kingslake Drive, DeBarry, FL, 1994

The money oligarchy and the central banks

“…The powers of financial capitalism had [a] far-reaching aim, nothing less than to create a world system of financial control in private hands able to dominate the political system of each country and the economy of the world as a whole. This system was to be controlled in a feudalist fashion by the central banks of the world acting in concert, by secret agreements arrived at in frequent private meetings and conferences…”

Carroll Quigley, historian, professor at Georgetown University of Washington, teacher and mentor of President Clinton (Tragedy and Hope, New York – London, 1965, p. 324)

On 26th November, 2000, Hungarian Prime Minister Viktor Orbán announced that he offered the position of president of the Hungarian National Bank to Minister of Finance Zsigmond Járai, who would take over the control of the Hungarian monetary policy after March, 2001, when the current HNB-president, György Surányi will have exhausted his mandate.

Mr. Járai imposed several conditions, the most important of which was that, with the amendment of the Act on the Hungarian National Bank, the Parliament should further increase the independence of the central bank, which can already be considered as absolute.

The latest country report of the European Union also finds it necessary to further increase the independence of the national bank. For this sake, satisfying the request of the EU, the coalition has changed the Banking Act, with one of the paragraphs of the two-year budget, so that the HNB fulfilling the role of the central bank could not offer loans to the national budget.

Since, after the switching to private money system, the HNB cannot be considered to be the bank of the state, but a financial institution under private control, it has not offered any loans to the state since 1992. Thus, the announced “new measure” can be considered to be a mere gesture. Viktor Orbán has also reinforced that there would be further negotiations where they would debate the amendment of the Act on the central bank either. The European Union would like that the State Audit Office should control the activity of the issuing bank more efficiently, and, furthermore, also the role of the issuing bank council should be reviewed.

This news is about the fact that the international money oligarchy and its machinery in Hungary wants to further strengthen its monopoly over the most important economic and political power, i.e. the monetary decision making. Who detains the monetary power, detains actually the country. The major consequence of the monetary decisions taken in secret was that the cumulated – domestic and foreign – debt of the Hungarian society quadrupled in ten years. This means that altogether 8 billion dollars are drawn away from the Hungarian society, without anything given in exchange. If the democratically elected, legitimate government was responsible for the monetary decisions concerning Hungary, and these decisions were not classified, anti-constitutionally, for 20 years, it would become clear that, with a different money-issue, interest and exchange rate regulation and public credit policy, the major part of this sum amounting to 8 billion dollars should not be given over to the foreign and domestic money wealth owners. This unnecessary – and totally kept quiet – income withdrawal is the basic cause of the poverty of the Hungarian society.

This large-scale income-regrouping could be could be avoided with a monetary policy replaced under public control. Namely no substantial change can be attained in the state of the Hungarian society without giving back the monetary policy in the authority of the elected democratic government. Nowadays, the right of national self-determination is equal with the power of disposing of the monetary system, therefore the bearer of the national sovereignty can be considered to be that who exerts the monetary prerogatives.

Only the Parliament and the government bears political responsibility for their decisions, and only the members of these two bodies have to appear before their electors every four years. Therefore, not the increasing of the HNB’s independence, but the restriction of its already too great independence would be necessary so that the Parliament and the government could intervene to the merits in the most important public affair, the taking of monetary decisions.

The Hungarian monetary policy, expropriated by the international money oligarchy, played a determining role in the deliberate devaluation of the Hungarian enterprises, the economy and the whole of the national wealth representing public property.

The credit and interest regulation practice of the HNB deliberately drove otherwise viable enterprises into bankruptcy situation, only for the sake that the international investors and their agents in Hungary could buy them up for a fragment of their actual value. The passing of the Hungarian national wealth into the hands of the international money oligarchy and their agents in Hungary has already taken place by today. This was the many-year-long but unique task of the de facto privatized HNB. Nevertheless, a recurrent task of the HNB is the continuous regrouping of some 30% of the national income produced as a result of the labour of the Hungarian society from the value creators to the speculator money wealth owners, who produce no value of any kind for the society.

Struggle for the monetary power in the United States

Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States, who even did something so that the organized private power of money should not take the rule over the democratic state, summed up, in 1863, his opinion about money power as follows:

“The money power preys on the nation in times of peace, and conspires against it in times of adversity. It is more despotic than monarchy, more insolent than autocracy, more selfish than bureaucracy. It denounces, as public enemies, all who question its methods or throw light upon its crimes. I see in the near future a crisis approaching that unnerves me and causes me to tremble for the safety of my country. As a result of the war, corporations have been enthroned and an era of corruption in high places will follow, and the money power of the country will endeavor to prolong its reign by working upon the prejudices of the people until all wealth is aggregated in a few hands, and the Republic is destroyed.”

In Hungary, the members of the system-changing financial and political elite justified, in 1989, the basic transformation of the social, political and economic life primarily with the fact that the economy stagnates, is not competitive, and sinks under the burden of the debt raised to the amount of 20 billion dollars.

As a result of the reforms directed by the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank and of the so-called transformational recession, the economic performance of Hungary in the 1990-ies permanently decreased to 80% of that of the year 1989. It was the year 2000 when Hungary managed to reach again the level of the gross domestic product of the year 1989. But this economic performance, in our days, is not burdened any more by a debt amounting to 20 billion dollars, but four times more.

According to the official data supplied by the Hungarian National Bank, in June, 2000, the total foreign debt of Hungary has already reached the amount of 51 billion 576 million euros, to which we must add the national debt, the sum of which amounts to over 7370 billion Hungarian forints, according to the government publication titled “Investment into the New Millennium”. If we add these two sums, the result will be nearly 80 billion dollars, i.e. the Hungarian economy and society has to bear the burden of a cumulated debt amounting to altogether 80 billion dollars.

Calculating an average yield of interest and profit, the debt service burden of this debt amounts to at least 8 billion dollars yearly. Thus, as a result of the execution of the economic programme called Washington consensus, Hungary underwent such economic, financial and social changes, which resulted in the fact that, though the country reached again – after a large-scale recession lasting for ten years – the economic performance of the year 1989, its indebtedness quadrupled in the meantime.

The question arises: what kind of economic system is that one, which, as a result of the shock therapy called reform, not only that did not lead out the country of the debt dependence, but increased this dependence to four times more? As we have already made reference to, the poverty and unsolvable economic problems of the Hungarian society are primarily caused by this debt volume amounting to 80 billion dollars and growing more and more year by year.

This is why we must understand how this debt was created and how it quadrupled as a result of the changes called market reforms, as a consequence of the private money system and private money monopoly introduced gradually from 1982 and then, in an accelerated way, since 1990.

Looking back to the last decade, it seems that the change of regime was, in fact, needed by the monetary international for the sake of getting Hungary more and more indebted. With an indulgent owner, the state, which, moreover, was not efficient, and, due to its ideology, was forced to undertake far too many social obligations, it was no more possible to increase the indebtedness of the country and to tap its income even more.

All this was made possible by the import of the private money monopoly to Hungary. The most important institutions of this money system controlled by the international money oligarchy are the central banks of the individual states. The part of the central banks of the central banks is played by the Bank of International Settlements of Basel, the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund. As a fourth, we must mention the American Federal Reserve System, the central bank in private hands of the United States, which, with the issuing of the world currency, the dollar, can be partly considered to be a global central bank nowadays.

Nevertheless, in order to understand the crucial role of the central banks (in Hungary the Hungarian National Bank) playing a decisive role in the execution of the programme and shock therapy of the Washington consensus, we have to go back, very shortly, to the bases. First of all, one must understand that the vehicle necessary for the functioning of the value-producing physical economy, the money, is a valueless sign in itself. Any money, including the most important currencies as, for instance, the dollar, the euro and the yen, has no value at all. At the same time, this in itself valueless sign, the money, is an indispensable vehicle, without which a modern economy cannot operate.

What is then the money?

Anything can serve as money, what is acceptable for the population as a vehicle enhancing the exchange of products and services. The American Indians used stringed wampum, the Indians light-coloured shells, some islanders whale teeth, the Incas the coca leaves, and the first settlers in North America the tobacco for this purpose. But, at some peoples of the Pacific, large and round stones, while in the Germany after the 2nd World War cigarettes and spirits played the role of this vehicle, i.e. the money.

The most popular materials used for financial vehiculation are the precious metals, primarily the gold and silver. The use of these materials as money began in the 7th century B.C. and went on in the next two and a half thousand years. In Europe, the paper-money convertible for gold and silver became the most frequent vehicle in the 17th century. The holder of the paper note given by the bank and symbolizing a precious metal was guaranteed that can exchange it at the local moneychanger anytime and can get, in kind, the amount of gold and silver that was written on that banknote of the bank.

This system required that the total value of paper-money being in circulation should not surpass the total amount of the deposited precious metals. This requirement restricted the arbitrary increase of the amount of money in circulation. Therefore, in time of war, when there was need for extra money in order to finance the armies and war supplies, the governments were compelled to temporarily suspend the restriction of the amount of money in circulation to the gold or silver. In other words, this meant that, in wartime, the paper-money could not be exchanged for precious metal money, and the governments, by putting into operation of the banknote press, could put into circulation an unlimited amount of money without gold cover, in order to finance the war necessities. This was called “fiat money”, that is such a paper-currency which cannot be exchanged for precious metals.

This paper-money could only play the role of vehicle, i.e. of money, because the issuing government made its acceptance obligatory for its citizens, and prescribed that they should redeem their public debts with this money. That is to say that, in wartime, the paper-money was “legal tender”, i.e. money that has to be accepted obligatorily, but it could not be exchanged for precious metals.

This money without cover was, in general, as solid as was the state and government which issued this paper-money. As long as the suitable gold reserve was available, and the real economy, i.e. the economy producing the physical goods and the necessary services operated well, the fiat money stayed stable even in times of war.

If a country won the war, the government simply restored the convertibility of the money for gold, i.e. based its currency again on gold standard. This transition usually went on smoothly. If, on the other hand, a country lost the war, like, for instance, Germany the first and second World War, its paper-money lost its value.

The Rothschild dynasty and the current monetary system

The system of the consolidated uncovered paper-money started to develop after the French Revolution. The horrors of the terror following the revolution and the Napoleonic Wars coming after, which lasted until 1815, Napoleon’s definitive fall, frightened the crowned heads of Europe of that time as well. The permanent uncertainty endangered not only their throne, but also their whole existence. Therefore, many kings and even princes made readily use of the services of a rising banking dynasty of Frankfurt, the Rothschild family. The founder of the dynasty, Mayer (until 1808: Meyer) Amschel Rothschild (formerly: Bauer) (1744-1812) undertook to transport their gold and other precious metal values to a safe place and preserve them.

Prince Carl Anselm supplied the head of the Rothschild family with intimate information, who, in turn, invested the prince’s money very successfully. At that time, the trade with intimate information was not illegal yet, but could be qualified as unethical even then.

After it became well-known how successfully Mayer Rothschild increased the fortune of Wilhelm, Landgrave of Hesse, and of the family of Prince Thurn und Taxis, he was introduced to Emperor Franz II, the last sovereign of the Holy Roman Empire. In January, 1800, Mayer Rothschild became the official representative of the Habsburg imperial court, thus, for the first time in history, a private banking house took over the management of the financial affairs of an empire. By this, that kind of central bank was born, which plays a key role in the financial life of the world up to the present day.

Realizing the importance of the role of the central bank being under private control, Mayer Rothschild said: “Permit me to issue and control the money of a nation, and I care not who makes its laws.” In order to be able to provide better services to his royal commissioners, Rothschild directed all his five sons in the five financially most important towns of the Europe of that time. One of their most important financial activity was to offer loans at a favourable rate of interest to different governments.

The relationship between Freemasonry and the new monetary system

Though Mayer Rothschild was not a freemason, all his sons, nevertheless, joined different Masonic lodges, for the sake of building up their financial empire. Sigmund Geisenheimer, the head book-keeper of the dynasty founder Mayer Rothschild, was also a freemason, and had wide Masonic relations throughout Europe.

Marvin Antelman writes as follows about this in his in-depth study “To Eliminate the Opiate”, issued in 1974: “The Rothschilds utilized the services of Sigmund Geisenheimer, their head clerk, who in turn was aided by Itzig of Berlin, the Illuminati of the Toleranz Lodge and the Parisian Grand Orient Lodge. Geisenheimer was a member of the Mayence Masonic Illuminati Lodge, and was the founder of the Frankfurt Judenloge (…) At a later date the Rothschilds joined the Lodge. Solomon Mayer Rothschild (1774-1855) was a member for a short while before moving to Vienna.”

Since the cooperation between Mayer Rothschild and Geisenheimer, the cooperation between international banking activity and the freemasonic oligarchy is intertwined. Their cooperation goes on up to the present day, in the building up and control of the world financial system.

The public belief according which the central banks are owned by the state on the territory of which they operate is still general in our days. Nevertheless, the reality is that a small-number and private elite detaining the private monopoly of the money wealth controls the central banks.

The central banks had to be created so that the monetary power constituting part of the state sovereignty could be taken away from public power, that is from the sovereigns, parliaments and governments representing the state, and could be transformed into a private power being under the exclusive control if the investing bankers.

Coming back to the connection between freemasonry and money oligarchy, in England, as early as the 18th century, it was already a common practice that the private monopolies under freemasonic control lent great sums to the British government. The British East India Society has received as early as in 1657 the monopoly of commercial shipping from Oliver Cromwell, in exchange for large loans. These merchants, almost without exceptions, belonged to the English freemasonry, and they literally took round the world the English flag. Their descendants cooperated with Nathan Rothschild, the founder of the London centre of the Rothschild dynasty. During the Napoleonic Wars, they altogether supplied the sovereigns of Europe with loans, war materials and drugs. The smuggling was made possible by the Masonic network belonging to the English Grand Lodge.

Nathan of London and James of Paris proved to be the two most successful Rothschild sons, and their efficiency is mostly attributed to the fact that they both were active freemasons.

Up to the present day nobody could enter into the service of N. M. Rothschild and Sons on St. Swithin’s Lane until he proved that he is able to keep secret and has previously joined one of the lodges of English freemasonry.

In his book “Inside the Brotherhood” published in 1989, Martin Short states that one can work in a London bank only after joining freemasonry. The managing director of the Rothschild Bank at that time, the freemason Michael Richardson, for instance, was the chairman of the board of directors of the royal freemasonic hospital.

Who is the wealthiest man in the world?

According to the lists compiled yearly by different American papers, today [hereinafter: at the time of writing of the present book, 2000 – the translator’s note] the wealthiest man in the world is Bill Gates, the owner of the Microsoft empire, whose wealth, according to the latest communication, amounted to 100 billion dollars. All this fortune, nevertheless, is dwarfed by the wealth of the Rothschild dynasty. This wealth is owned by the “Family Trust” founded by Mayer Amschel Rothschild.

An official inventory on the property of the Rothschild Family Trust has never been made. The members of the House of Rothschild do not inherit the property, therefore do not pay any inheritance duty or tax, and, for the same reason, they are not obliged to make an accurate wealth inventory either. House of Rothschild grew to such an extent at the beginning of the 1900-s that, according to the estimates of several experts, the Rothschilds controlled, directly or indirectly, half of the wealth of the world at that time.

In the course of the 1st World War, the British Rothschild family got hold of a further sum of one hundred billion dollars by granting loans to the opposing states in the war. In 1925, their wealth was already estimated to 300 billion dollars. By 1940, this sum grew to 500 billion. To have an idea about the size, this sum was double of the total wealth of the United States at that time.

If we take into account a yearly wealth growth of 5%, then, between 1940 and 1995, the wealth of the Rothschilds could have raised up to 7000 billion dollars. This is nearly the double of the sum of the debt accumulated by the United States during his 200-year history. If we take into account again a yearly wealth growth of 5% for the period between 1995 and 2000, then the total wealth of the Rothschild family can be around 7400 billion dollars today.

Concentration of the Masonic wealth in Switzerland

During Napoleon’s first exile, the sovereigns of Europe gathered in Vienna to discuss the common strategy which could refrain the European states from transforming into republics.

The strategy of this new Masonic federation was contained in the topic on the agenda of the last day of the Vienna Congress, which set the aim of transforming Switzerland into a large bank, which bank is also endowed with an army, for the sake of safeguarding the endangered dynastic properties.

The London centre of power, nevertheless, fixed a very important term: the Swiss freemasonry has to break away from the French centre, and has to accept the constitution of the English freemasonry. Since 1804, the establishment of the French Empire, the Swiss lodges were under the jurisdiction of the French Grand Orient, and followed its constitution.

In order to be able to defend the financial interests of the Masonic money oligarchy both in Great Britain and on the European continent, the English freemasonry wanted to draw the Swiss lodges under its control, primarily for news-gathering or intelligence purposes. Only one single Grand Orient lodge was permitted to continue operation.

Following the Vienna Congress, London started the gradually taking over of fourteen of the fifteen Swiss lodges and integrated them into the system of the English grand lodge. This process went on throughout fourteen years. Only the Grand Orient lodge of Geneva could continue operation, in which several international conflicts were debated and solved. On their joint conference held between 22nd and 24th July, 1844, the fourteen Swiss grand lodges under English jurisdiction established the Alpina Grand Lodge in Zürich, in that Swiss town which is, to our days, the most important financial centre of the European and British freemasonic money oligarchy.

By putting the wealth of the freemasonic money oligarchy in a safe place, the five Rothschild brothers strengthened their federation with the central banks operating in England and on the European continent.

Keeping in mind their father’s principle “Permit me to issue and control the money of a nation, and I care not who makes its laws.”, they efficiently influenced, with the tools of monetary policy, the European politics in the first half of the 19th century.

The international money oligarchy controlled by the Rothschild and Warburg dynasties could, finally, draw under its private control the money system of the United States, and establish the world’s largest financial trust, the Federal Reserve System. This central bank being in one hundred percents in private property was owned by eight private banks, five of which were in the interest of the House of Rothschild. Through the money system, the European and the British freemasons got an opportunity to influence the American politics and to gradually enforce their own financial interests.

Development of the global system of central banks

A central bank, theoretically, could even serve the aim to stabilize the economy of the given country, through the centralized credit system. If the parliament of the given country controls both the monetary and the tax policy, then the central bank could also serve the maintaining and operation of the public money system, and could efficiently enhance the optimal operation of the physical or real economy. If, on the other hand, such a central bank is in private property, or, formally, is yet in state property, but, through its absolute independence, gets under the exclusive control of money oligarchy, then such a central bank maintains the private money system and operates it according to the private interests of a restricted elite.

In the United States, detaining a democratic constitution thoroughly thought over by the founding fathers, the establishment of such a central bank proved to be a much more difficult task. According to the evidence of history, an effort of more than a century, as well as the close cooperation between the English and the French freemasonry was needed so that the Rothschild House could seize the control over the money issuing and money system.

Professor of history at Georgetown, Princeton and Harvard Universities, Carroll Quigley states in his work “Tragedy and Hope” that the central banks do not operate according to the needs and interests of the given country, but keep in their minds, first of all, the profit of the international bankers. On page 62 on the mentioned book he writes as follows: “The history of the last century shows that the advice given to governments by bankers, like the advice they gave to industrialists, was consistently good for bankers but was often disastrous for governments, businessmen and the people generally. Such advice could be enforced if necessary by manipulation of exchanges, gold flows, discount rates, and even levels of business activity.”

The power of central banks and of the banking system, which makes the influence possible on the fate of whole nations, became the leading topic in the world press, after the shareholders of the Midland Bank of London held a consultation in 1924. As the other London banks, Midland Bank, too, has a freemasonic lodge of its own. This lodge is Holden Lodge No. 2946. On the annual meeting held on 25th January, 1924, the speaker was the freemason Reginald McKenna, chairman of the board of directors of Midland Bank, British Chancellor of the Exchequer between 1915-1916. Here we quote his statement made in front of shareholders, which reveals what financial power the freemasonic bankers detain over the governments, to the detriment of the inhabitants of the given countries: “I am afraid the ordinary citizen will not like to be told that the banks can, and do, create and destroy money. (…) They (the banks) control the credit of the nation, direct the policies of governments, and keep in the palm of their hands the destinies of the peoples.”

Unlike the European nations, until the beginning of 20th century, the United States managed to defend itself from money oligarchy and refrain it from creating its central bank also in the United States and privatizing the money system of the country. The London-centered freemasonic oligarchy made an attempt to establish a central bank in the United States first in 1791. In this year, the American Congress granted a twenty-year charter to the Bank of the United States to operate as a central bank and to sell its shares to the public. The American government bought 20 per cent of the Bank’s shares, while Mayer Rothschild became the owner of the overwhelming majority of the remaining 80 per cent. In 1811, when the charter came up for renewal, it was opposed by the state banks, and the Bank of the United States went out of business. Harvard history of art professor Charles Eliot Norton revealed that the British-American War of 1812 was nothing else but the revenge of the English freemasonic oligarchy for the fact that the United States withdrew itself from the banking system established by this oligarchy. It is alleged by Norton that the war ended only when the American government assured the London-based oligarchy that the central bank could operate again. The Bank of England controlling the international banking system was then headed by Nathan Rothschild.

Plan for the division in two of America

While, between 1841–1845, a number of six freemasonic festivals were organized in Paris for High Masons arriving from many parts of Europe and Great Britain, the French freemasonry also hosted six Supreme Council meetings. At these they discussed the possible methods of the division of America. The plan taking shape for the first time here was executed with the starting of the American Civil War.

The English freemasonry needed the assistance of the American freemasons so that they could carry out their plan to seize America’s financial-economic control. To this those American freemasons could provide help, who, for the sake of getting the political and esoteric-fictitious power, were ready to betray the interests of the American nation.

By the middle of the 19th century, the money oligarchy could see no other chance for the expropriation of the American monetary system than the division of the United States. This real goal of the money oligarchy had to be masked with the starting of the revolutionary movement. The Southern insurrectionists were financed by the freemasonic bankers of London. Yet the Northerners defending the Union by the freemasonic bankers of Paris. One group was headed by the Rothschilds of London, the other by the Rothschilds of Paris.

Giuseppe Mazzini, on the appointment of the money oligarchy, started, in 1851, to prepare the civil war in the North-American United States. As a first step, he decided to establish revolutionary groups across the country, which would place the abolition of slavery into the centre of the debates of political public life. Mazzini appointed his closest colleague, Adriano Lemmi (1822-1896) and the great Hungarian politician then in exile, Lajos Kossuth (1802-1894) to organize “Young America” lodges in the United States.

The coordination headquarters of this simulation operation masking the real programme of money oligarchy and hiding away its goals was Cincinnati Lodge No. 133. Lemmi returned to London already in the same year, while Kossuth stayed on in the United States. As revealed by history, Kossuth, within the framework of a large-size tour, visited several Masonic lodges and helped the American freemasonic hierarchy to recruit, organize, and train the youth in order to participate in the revolutionary movement. According to Masonic documents, Kossuth attended and addressed a meeting of Center Lodge No. 23, Indianapolis, and then visited St. John’s Lodge No. 1 in Newark, N.J. and on 10th May, 1852 the Grand Lodge of Massachusetts.

The year 1852 was the year for the preparation for elections. Franklin Pierce was selected as a compromise candidate because he opposed the divisive effects of anti-slavery agitation.

Kossuth, staying in the United States as a guest, shortly made contact with Pierce, offering him the propaganda services of “Young America”.

Presidential candidate Pierce’s main campaign slogan in his bid for the presidency was the elimination of the dividedness and the restoration of the unity of American society. Kossuth, in exchange for supporting the social unity promoted by the candidate, asked from Pierce to appoint, as a president, certain individuals denominated by him to important posts. Pierce, not being a freemason, was ignorant of the fact that “Young America” movement was under the direction of freemasonry and its members were indoctrinated to increase the debate over slavery which divided to the extremes the American society, after the election.

Pierce was equally unaware that the persons contained in Kossuth’s lists of names were, on one hand, Masons and, on the other hand, Masonic operatives with the appointment to increase to the limits the conflict between North and South, and, ultimately, to provoke the outburst of the civil war. To the efficient execution of this task, it was necessary that Pierce would appoint them to key positions.

Pierce wanted so much to become president, that he accepted Kossuth’s offer. Giuseppe Mazzini himself confirmed that Franklin Pierce was willing to accept help from Kossuth and his network of Masonic operatives. He wrote the following in his diary: “Kossuth and I are working with the very numerous Germanic element [Young America] in the United States for his [Pierce’s] election, and under certain conditions which he has accepted. Of these conditions he has already fulfilled enough to give us security that he will carry out the rest.”

The election of Pierce in 1853 as the fourteenth president of the United States also meant the start of a new revolutionary movement in America. As a coalition president, Pierce appointed both Southern planters and Northern businessmen to his cabinet. Mazzini mentioned in his diary: “Almost all his nominations are such as we desired.”

Kossuth was just a tool

Lajos Kossuth, as the leader of the Hungarian revolution and war of independence, followed the policy of keeping the financial sovereignty in national hand, and resisted to the very end the National Bank of Austria – being in the private property of the Vienna Branch of the Rothschild dynasty – which wanted to extend its money-issuing and credit monopoly, and, together with it, its interest-collecting private money system to Hungary either. This would have forced the country in a debt dependence and in a never ending payment of interest annuity already at that time. Kossuth, as a true Hungarian patriot, opposed bravely this endeavour, and chose the issuing of the independent Hungarian money. The so-called “Kossuth banknote” proved to be extremely successful and contributed decisively to the success of the war of independence.

At the time of the Hungarian revolution and war of independence, Kossuth was not a freemason yet. But both the Anglo-Saxon-leaded and French-leaded freemasonry sympathized with his person and politics, because he was fighting against the Habsburg dynasty, considered one of the major supports of the Roman Catholic Church. Freemasonry does not recognize the divine origin of Jesus, thus it has a different position regarding the most basic question of Christianity. But it is the enemy of the Roman Catholic Church because of the suppression of the order of the Knights Templar considered the predecessors of freemasonry by the Pope and the execution of its leaders.

The goal of the freemasons was the creation of a secularized global state, in which the ruling dynasties and the aristocrats by birth would have to give the main power over to the freemasonic oligarchy and the political leading layer chosen by it. This carefully chosen elite of the fictitious money democracy would assure then, with democratic techniques, the autocratic rule of the freemasonic money aristocracy. Thus, the Roman Catholic and dynastic Habsburg Empire had to disappear, because, for two reasons, it stood in the way of the strategic targets of the freemasonic money oligarchy.

After joining the freemasonry at the beginning of his emigration, Kossuth was quite aware of the fact that the Austrian Empire is sentenced to death, because the international freemasonry wants to get rid of it. In March, 1867, on the pages of the paper “Negyvenkilencz”, he wrote on this problem as follows:

“…The cursed society of the Austrian eagle makes us weak, because divides our inner force, makes our national friends, what is more, part of our fellow citizens our enemies, isolates us from the world, separates us from the interests of those on whom, otherwise, we could count in time of danger, and leaves for us no other glory than that of being the stake on which the Austrian eagle would be burned – together with us.”

“…We shall be taken into account not as Austrian enemies, but as Austrian accomplices. There won’t be a word about a Hungarian Legion, but about Czech, Croatian, Serbian and Vlach legions yes.”

“If, on the other hand, Austria were defeated, its unsuccessful experiment would disintegrate the empire so that the weight of the ruins falling apart would bury Hungary either, because at the time of disintegration we would not appear as independent factors, who have to be taken into account, but as a prey at the disposal of the victors.”

“The world judges after the national assembly, and thinks that the Hungarian nation is completely fallen in love with the Austrian rule, and, because it thinks so, our nation will be taken into account as a pro-Austrian at the next European crisis, and, as such, it will be thrown in the grave dug by the history for the Austrian dynasty.”

On 12th September, 1868, Kossuth writes the following in a letter to Sebő Vukovics, who was Hungarian Minister of Justice in 1849:

“My dearest friend, those times have passed when the community of dynasties could substitute the lack of the community of the people’s interests. Austria will be lost, will be lost at the first crisis, and Hungary ha got into such a situation that will be lost together with it. If Hungary had remained faithful to itself, would have been entitled, on the occasion of such a disintegration, to represent the basis of a new formation, but this way, enrolling to be the knight of a lost cause, it made it impossible; it forced the disintegrative elements away from itself and towards such a direction, besides which the inevitable fall of Austria would drag also Hungary down with it, if the chance did not save it.”

The chance did not save Hungary from the peace dictate of Trianon. In his work titled “Requiem for a By-Gone Empire”, Ferenc Fejtő proves trustworthily that the international freemasonry played a decisive role in the transformation of the 1st World War into an ideological war, as well as in the enforcing of the peace dictates of Versailles and Trianon which kicked up the principles of international law.

Masons of the American North and South

President Pierce’s first appointment was Caleb Cushing (1800-1879) to the post of U.S. Attorney General. Not only was Cushing connected to English Freemasonry by his affiliation with the Northern Jurisdiction of Freemasonry, he was connected to the British opium trade through his father, a wealthy ship-owner, and through his cousin, John Perkins Cushing, both of whom were engaged in the opium traffic with China, that can be considered illicit.

Caleb Cushing, a member of St. John’s Lodge in Newburyport, Massachusetts, attacked slavery in many writings. As U.S. attorney general, he became the main preparer of the Civil War. His first Masonic assignment was to transfer money from British Masonic banker George Peabody (who was the commissioner in America of the House of Rothschild in London) to the members of “Young America”, who after the elections were calling more and more loudly for the dissolution of the United States.

Pierce’s appointee to the U.S. Consulate in London, George Sanders, who was not a Mason, but an enthusiast of Masonic revolutions, opened his London home to every debased revolutionary in Europe. In one gathering alone on 21st February, 1854, Sanders hosted the following famous Masons: Giuseppe Mazzini, the head of the Italian Carbonari, who, according to many researchers, became also the leader of the Order of Illuminati after the death of Adam Weishaupt. The list of guests also included Italian General Giuseppe Garibaldi, the leader of the defeated Hungarian war of independence, Lajos Kossuth, as well as Arnold Ruge, who with Karl Marx was the editor of the revolutionary magazine “Junges Deutschland”. Were also present Felice Orsine, one of Mazzini’s terrorist agents and Alexander Herzen of Russia, the man who initiated the anarchist Mikhail Bakunin into Mazzini’s “Young Russia” movement. Also present at that meeting was U.S. Ambassador to England at that time, Freemason James Buchanan, already chosen by the money oligarchy to be the next president of the United States.

To date, historians could not support with proofs what the real nature and goal of this meeting was, and what topics were discussed. Until the present day, the researchers of the question can only speculate about the topic of this debate based upon subsequent events. It was likely that one of the central questions concerned with the impending American Civil War.

In 1854, British spy and 33rd degree Freemason J.J.J. Gourgas (1777-1865), the head of the Northern Jurisdiction of Freemasonry assisted Freemason Killian Van Rensselaer in founding the Masonic front organization, the “Knights of the Golden Circle” in Cincinnati, Ohio. Immediately after its establishment, the “Knights of the Golden Circle” absorbed the members of “Young America” and became the military pre-organization of the secessionist Southern Confederacy.

The Knights of the Golden Circle rode west across the American states Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois, then south along the Mississippi River, reaching the Gulf of Mexico, and east into Maryland and Virginia. In the course of their way towards south and east, they created residences called “castles” and continuously recruited volunteers. So, for instance, Freemason John Quitman opened such a representation called castle of the Knights in Jackson, Mississippi, and Albert Pike opened one in New Orleans. That was the town through which Giuseppe Mazzini’s mafia would later enter the United States following the Civil War. (The word mafia is an acronym deriving from the Italian phrase “Mazzini autorizza furti, incendi e attentati.”, with the meaning: Mazzini authorizes stealth, arson and criminal attempts.)

In January 1857, Freemason James Buchanan was elected president to replace Franklin Pierce. John A. Quitman, father of Mississippi Freemasonry and leader of the southern secessionists, was the representative from Mississippi in the House of Representatives. Quitman was slated to be the next Sovereign Grand Commander of the Southern Jurisdiction of Scottish Rite Freemasonry. Since in summer, 1858, he suddenly died by poisoning, Quitman’s intimate friend Albert’ Pike, whose mentor was Cushing, took over the leadership of Southern Freemasonry. By this, Albert Pike became the leader of the Southern secessionists.

The Southern Confederacy and the Masonic money oligarchy

After becoming the President of the United States, Buchanan appointed to government posts those who were sure to start the Southern revolt.

To the post of secretary of war, Buchanan appointed Freemason John B. Floyd, member of St. Johns Lodge No. 36 in Richmond, Virginia. Two weeks before the 1860 presidential elections, Floyd concluded an agreement with South Carolina’s governor William Gist to sell 10,000 U.S. government rifles to his home state of South Carolina. In January 1861, Floyd was indicted in the capital city, Washington, D.C., for giving aid while he was secretary of war to secessionist leaders. He demanded an immediate trial, because he knew that the committee of Masons in charge of the case from the House of Representatives would exonerate him. And that happened in the same month. That same year he was made brigadier general in the Confederate Army.

Buchanan’s vice president was Freemason John C. Breckinridge of Kentucky. Breckinridge attended the 1860 national nominating convention of the Democratic Party held at Charleston, S.C., the headquarters of the Southern Jurisdiction of Freemasonry. Presiding over the convention was the representative of the Northern Jurisdiction Freemasonry, Caleb Cushing.

Meanwhile, the Republican Party nominated Abraham Lincoln as its presidential candidate. Lincoln, not a Mason, won the election. That same year Breckinridge was elected U.S. Senator from Kentucky.

From this review it becomes clear that Albert Pike had instigated the process of secession immediately after Lincoln’s election. For example, on 20th December, 1860, the state of South Carolina was the headquarters of the Southern Jurisdiction of Freemasonry. It was the first state that declared its secession from the Union. On that same day, the state of Mississippi, whose secessionist organization had been created by Scottish Rite leader, John A. Quitman, followed South Carolina’s lead.

On 22nd December, 1860, the state of Florida followed suit and seceded from the Union, led by U.S. Senator David Levy Yulee, member of Hayward Lodge No. 7, Gainesville, Florida. The state of Alabama was the next in the row to secede, followed by Georgia. Georgia’s secession was led by Howell Cobb, President Buchanan’s secretary of the treasury, and Robert Toombs. Toombs soon became the first secretary of state of the Confederacy. Both men were freemasons and both received the honorary 33rd degree after the Civil War. Louisiana’s secession occurred on 7th January, 1861, led by two freemasons, John Slidell and Pierre Soule. Soule also received the honorary 33rd degree after the Civil War. Backed by thousands of armed paramilitary Knights of the Golden Circle, Texas forced Governor and Freemason Sam Houston to secede in February, 1861.

On April 12, 1861, General and Freemason P.T. Beauregard (1818-1893), a member of the Knights of the Golden Circle, was ordered to attack Fort Sumter, South Carolina, The American Civil War had begun. In his book “Treason in America”, issued in 1984 in New York, Anton Chaitkin states: “After Lincoln unexpectedly ordered a national mobilization to crush the rebellion, the Knights of the Golden Circle engaged in paramilitary and espionage operations in the North, along with similar groups under different names. None of them, however, publicly carried its proper name ‘Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry’”.

All in all, eleven southern states seceded from the Union, yet the Confederate flag had 13 stars, a sacred Masonic number. (The skyscrapers of New York City do not have 13th floor even nowadays!) This sacred number was signaling to those who understood that the secession of the Southern states was an action initiated by the Knights Templar’s Southern Jurisdiction of Scottish Rite of Freemasonry.

President Lincoln’s inauguration was held on 4th March, 1861. Among the members of his cabinet, he appointed Freemason Edwin Stanton, Buchanan’s former attorney general. Edwin Stanton’s appointment as his secretary of war proved to be a fatal judgment. When Lincoln went to Washington to assume the presidency, Freemasonry’s armed Knights of the Golden Circle were foiled by General Winfield Scott in their first of two attempts to assassinate Lincoln. The second attempt was successful and took the president’s life. The complicity of Stanton in the assassination was also revealed in the criminal investigation done after the murder.

The Masonic banks and the Northern member states of the United States

After the breaking out of the Civil War, the same British Masonic financial interests who funded the South’s insurrection, offered Lincoln the same assistance if he would authorize them to establish a central bank. Lincoln, being a lawyer and thus seeing through the connections, refused this offer, realizing that to accept their funds would be to introduce the privately-issued fiat money in the United States, for the use of which an established interest would have to be paid for the issuing private bank. Lincoln thought that the United States could print its own fiat money, interest free and debt free, and, accordingly, in February 1862, the Americans could take in hand the green-coloured dollar, the “Greenback” issued by Lincoln.

Anticipating that President Lincoln would refuse to establish a central bank, England and France positioned their armies to exert pressure on Lincoln’s government for the sake of the establishment of such an American central bank which would be under the combined control of European and British Masonic bankers. On 8th November, 1861, England dispatched 8,000 troops to Canada. In the meanwhile, France landed troops on the coast of Mexico. The French intervention troops forced the Mexicans to elect as Emperor Maximilian, brother of Emperor Franz Joseph of Austria, i.e. a member of the House of Habsburgs. Maximilian was a freemason and a catholic at the same time, but was tied to Freemasonry more than Catholicity. Maximilian, of course, assisted with all available tools the French to intervene in the military action being underway against the United States from the territory of Mexico. President Lincoln was aware that this maneuver of the London and Paris governments was backed by the European and British bankers and their attempt was to force a central bank under their control on the United States.

Being afraid of being outflanked, Lincoln called on Czar Alexander II of Russia for assistance. At that time, Russia had a large navy, and the Czar had pledged his support to Lincoln prior to the beginning of the war. Alexander II immediately issued orders to the Russian imperial navy to sail for the eastern port of New York City and western port of San Francisco, telling his admirals to take their orders from Lincoln, The ships arrived in the two big American ports in September, 1863.

Of course, the Czar did not help the Washington government for free. After the Civil War, Russia sent a bill to the American government in the amount of $7.2 million, but it was not authorized to pay the bill, because the American legislative assembly, the Congress had never authorized the hiring of the Russian Fleet. Lincoln’s Secretary of State William H. Seward, a publicly anti-Mason politician, who had run for state senator with an anti-Masonic programme, solved this legal problem by negotiating the purchase of an at that time worthless piece of real estate, Alaska, for the amount of the bill submitted by Russia. This transaction became known as “Seward’s Folly”. So, in 1867 Alaska, intensely rich in natural resources and mineral wealth, became the newest territory of the United States.

Lincoln, who had played a deadly game with the international money oligarchy and the British and French governments being in its service, with Russian troops behind his back, won the fight. England and France were not wishing to go to war with Russia at that time, over the outcome of the American Civil War. London withdrew the troops from Canada and Paris from Mexico.

Yet the Masonic money oligarchy did not give up the struggle and prepared new actions. In July 1862, the leading bankers of the City of London centre of money oligarchy sent a letter to the leading financiers and bankers of the United States informing them that the money issued by Lincoln, the greenback, would put the American Masonic bankers out of business if they did not act fast and firmly to hinder this. The money oligarchs of the City of London suggested their American colleagues to pressure the American legislative assembly, the Congress, which, according to the Constitution, is solely entitled to issue money, to put into circulation bonds, i.e. interest-bearing state promissory notes, which then could be obtained and kept under control by the private banks.

Even President Lincoln could not hold at bay the Congress set in motion in this way, although he had proved not only to see through the financial connections, but to be able to prevent the actions of the Masonic bankers of Europe to establish a central bank in America. On 25th February, 1863, the Congress passed the National Banking Act, which created the federally chartered national bank of the United States. This new bank had the power to issue U.S. Bank Notes, i.e. such notes which were, in fact, money created by private bankers to ‘be loaned to the government at interest.

This paper money was not supported by gold or other precious metals, but meant such a national debt which is covered by the tax collected by the state. This bill was supported and urged through the American legislative assembly by the Secretary of the Treasury, Salmon P. Chase. Years later, British Freemasonry posthumously honoured Salmon P. Chase by naming one of the biggest bank of Wall Street after him, the Chase Bank, which became the Chase Manhattan Bank, the owner and president of which for decades was David Rockefeller.

After the passage of the National Banking Act, Lincoln once again warned the American people against the money power and the central bank in its hands. A few months after the passage of the bill, the Rothschild bank operating in the City of London wrote a letter to the New York leading financiers and bankers. The letter expressed the way the Masonic banking elite was thinking in fact about the people and their interests:

“The few who understand the system [interest-bearing fiat money] will either be so interested in its profits, or so dependent on its favors that there will be no opposition from that class, while on the other hand, the great body of people, mentally incapable of comprehending the tremendous advantages that capital derives from the system, will bear its burdens without complaint, and perhaps without even suspecting the system is inimical to their interests.”

Lincoln’s following statement can be found in the Senate document 23 of the 76th Congress assembly:

“The Government should create, issue, and circulate all the currency and the credit needed to satisfy the spending power of the Government and the buying power of the consumers. The privilege of creating and issuing money is not only the supreme prerogative of Government, but it is the Government’s greatest creative opportunity. By the adoption of these principles, the long-felt want for a uniform medium will be satisfied. The taxpayers will be saved immense sums of interest. The financing of all public enterprises, and the conduct of the Treasury will become matters of practical administration. Money will cease to be master and become the servant of humanity.”

Thomas Jefferson, President of the United States between 1801–1809, had the following opinion on the central bank and private money issue promoted by all means by the money oligarchy:

“The eyes of our citizens are not sufficiently open to the true case of our distress. They ascribe them to everything but their true cause, the banking system; a system, which, if it could do good in any form is yet so certain of leading to abuse, as to be utterly incompatible with the public safety and prosperity. I sincerely believe… that banking establishments are more dangerous than standing armies; and that the principle of spending money to be paid by posterity, under the name of funding is but swindling futurity on a large scale.”

The breaking out of the Civil War brought the government of the United States into desperate straits. In 1861 President Lincoln and his Secretary of the Treasury applied to the New York banks for loans in order to be able to finance the war efforts of the northern part of the Union. The New York representatives of the international money oligarchy told Lincoln that the interest rates on war loans would be 24% to 36% yearly. The American President was horrified at hearing these rates and went back to Washington greatly distressed.

When a friend of the President heard about Lincoln’s difficulties, he advised him to instruct the Congress to pass a law authorizing the government with printing and issuing of full legal tender Treasury notes. The war efforts could be financed with these state-issued banknotes. These treasury notes would be issued free of debt and spent into circulation. Lincoln at once recognized the great benefit to the whole American nation of such a debt-free and tax-free issue. The American legislative assembly passed the law requested by the President. After this, Lincoln wrote: “…(we) gave the people of this Republic the greatest blessing they ever had – their own paper money to pay their own debts…”

At the beginning of 1962, the Treasury put into circulation debt- and interest-free state-issued banknotes amounting to 60 million dollars. This was full legal tender, usable for the payment of both public and private debts. Since the back side of these banknotes was printed with green ink to distinguish them from other notes, they soon were nicknamed “Greenbacks”. The new money immediately lightened the financial and economic burden appeasing the North. The soldiers could be paid, and the means necessary for the war could be bought again, without creating such a war debt after which an interest rate of 24% to 36% must be paid yearly. Greenbacks and “shin plasters” used as change were issued worth of altogether 450 million dollars.

The issue of greenbacks, of course, infuriated the bankers of New York. For them, the debt-free banknote was equal with the loss of the very profitable private money issuing. In a few days after the adoption of the law approving the issue of greenbacks, the leading financials held a conference in Washington. They elaborated a bill for their bribed men working in the Congress, who would have to push through the attachment of an “Exception Clause” to the new Legal Tender Act.

The goal of this was to limit the use of the greenback as full legal tender note. According to the text of the Exception Clause, the U.S. note (greenback) is suitable for the paying off of all public and private debts, except the payment of customs duties and taxes imposed on import, as well as of the interest on the public debt. As a consequence, the import taxes and the interests of national debt from then on could be paid only in gold. This new rule forced the importers to go to the banks of money oligarchy and buy there the gold necessary for the payment of customs duties and taxes.

The banks of money oligarchy immediately increased by 185% the price of the gold available at them, i.e. the American citizens had to pay 285 dollars in the form of greenbacks for each amount of gold worth of 100 dollars bought in the banks of money oligarchy. This extra cost not only made the imported goods more expensive, but started that sly process the aim of which was to discredit the greenback and, finally, to retire it from circulation.

The dead-blow on the greenback was given when the money oligarchy got the Congress to revoke the Greenback Law in 1863, and enact in its place the National Banking Act. This latter law prescribed that the greenback could be used only to buy government bonds, and in such a way that the interest on the bonds would have to be paid in advance – in gold. The National Banking Act made possible, on one hand, that the banks of money oligarchy could possess the government bonds, and, on the other hand, to get 90% of their nominal value in the same time, in the form of banknotes issued by the National Bank, which they could loan on to their clients on interest.

The Exception Clause and the National Banking Act really ran down the greenback, the destiny of which was definitively sealed by the newest law passed by the Congress in 1866. This authorized the Secretary of the Treasury to sell government bonds, from the income of which the money issued by the United States, including the greenbacks, could be bought back and retired from circulation. The selling of government bonds was used to decrease the amount of the medium in circulation, the money, in the critical period of the reconstruction after the Civil War.

The amount of the medium being at the disposal of economic life, and this led to bankruptcies and large-scale losses of real economy. All these could have been avoided if the greenback introduced by President Lincoln had stayed legal tender. Instead, a series of so-called financial panics took place, deliberately provoked by the money oligarchy, nowadays already called economic recession, what, in turn, pressed upon the American Congress to adopt such laws which would centralize the banking system of the United States under the control of a few private banks. Eventually, this centralization and concentration led to the adoption of the Federal Reserve Act on 23rd December, 1913.

The new strategy of the British Masonic money oligarchy

This new strategy was the progressivity. Although the National Banking Act enacted by the American Congress in 1863 supplied important positions in the monetary system of the United States to the bankers of the City of London, the money oligarchy was still far from its primary goal: to seize the total control over the monetary policy of the United States and to hold in hands exclusively the money issuing, the regulation of the interest and of the exchange rate, as well as the crediting.

The first objection of the money oligarchs of the City of London was that while the United States had a gold reserve of its own, the Congress on Washington would be able to control the money issue. The second objection was that the banks of confederate states, especially those which were not controlled by the National Bank of the United States, were still allowed to issue to create and put into circulation their own money. The third London objection was that the reserves of the National Bank of the United States are not large enough. Therefore the financials of the City of London wanted to see, at any price, such a central bank in the United States which would be exclusively in their hands, and which the legislative assembly of Washington, the Congress could not keep under control any longer.

Following the Civil War, the American economy underwent a large-scale development. After 1876, the industrial boom was accompanied by such inventions as the telephone, the automobile, the development of the national railway network and the aeroplane. The heavy industry of the United States was born in this time too. In this spectacular period of the American free enterprise system was born the expression “American Dream”, based upon the optimism supported by economic success.

The Masonic bankers of the City of London worked out in this time the strategy which gradually led to their final goal: taking under private control of the money system of the United States.

The Masonic money oligarchy of England began to carefully select, assist and put in political positions those persons who were necessary for the execution of their plans. The British Masons successfully completed the foundational work by establishing such front organizations which could really efficiently influence the American politicians and the whole political life of the United States. The new generation of American public life personalities selected and grown up this way then obediently voted, in both houses of the legislative assembly of Washington, the House of Representatives and the Congress, the establishment of a privately owned central bank in the United States, which then, in the forthcoming period, would assure for the financials of the City of London all that was necessary for the introduction of the private money monopoly system in America.

Federal Reserve Bank

The elaboration and execution of the new plans began soon after the Civil War. In 1869 – when Cecil Rhodes, aged 16, sailed for the first time to South Africa, to get involved in gold and diamond mining –, the leading banker of the City of London, Lionel Rothschild (1808-1879) agreed with J. P. Morgan to establish the Northern Securities Company in the United States. The goal of this was that this company should represent the financial interest called “N. M. Rothschild and Sons” of London in America.

Nevertheless, the House of Rothschild cooperated closely with the House of Warburg with centres in Frankfurt and Hamburg. At that time, there were three brothers standing at the head of the Warburg financial empire, Max, Felix and Paul Warburg. The House of Warburg was in close connection with the French Grand Orient Masonry, and they financed mostly the revolutionary activity of the Grand Orient on the European continent. Felix Warburg, who was a Grand Orient freemason himself, moved to New York already at the beginning of the century, since he married the daughter of a renowned Wall Street banker, Jacob Schiff. While J. P. Morgan was negotiating in London about building up the American basis of the House of Rothschild, Max Warburg – also on the basis of the agreement with the House of Rothschild – supported Jacob Schiff to become partner in the renowned bank Kuhn, Loeb and Co., already operating successfully in the United States.

The bank Kuhn, Loeb and Co., the House of Rothschild and the House of Warburg jointly financed the economic enterprises of John D. Rockefeller sr., the founder of the Rockefeller dynasty, and the Standard Oil Empire was established with their help. It was also them who financed the enterprises of the freemason Edward Harriman and the building of Andrew Carnegie’s metallurgical and steel factories.

Soon after Felix Warburg, in 1902, also Paul Warburg immigrated in the United States. Both of them became partners of the bank Kuhn, Loeb and Co., and the salary of Paul Warburg reached the astronomical amount of 500 thousand dollars yearly (amounting to 50 million dollars in our days). The Grand Orient Mason Paul Warburg did the most for the sake of the establishment of the Federal Reserve System, therefore only he can be considered to be the “father” of the American privately owned central bank established in 1913, the Federal Reserve Bank, the FED.

The representation in New York of the Masonic money oligarchy of London, the “Wall Street” got the charge to gradually persuade the bankers of the U. S. member state banks why a confederate central banking system is necessary. They tried to prop this persuasion with artificially provoked financial crises. Between 1893 and 1907 several such “financial crises” took place. The initiator of the financial transactions that triggered the panic was J. P. Morgan, who spread, in the right place and time, news according which this or that bank was financially not solid. These rumours usually led to the fact that there was a run on these banks and the creditors and depositors started taking out their money.

The leading financials of the Wall Street tried, with such methods, to compel these banks to obedience and to reach that they should promote the establishment of a private banking system. This privately owned central bank would control the whole monetary policy of the United States. Senator Robert Owen, 32nd degree Mason, who was the co-author of the bill on the establishment of the Federal Reserve Act, i.e. the FED, in his testimony in front of the American Congress, revealed the details concerning how Morgan deliberately provoked the panics against the banks. The New York-based National Banking Association simply prescribed that the banks should completely unexpectedly withdraw their outlaid money, although there was no need at all for the restriction of the credits. This was a relatively simple technique, with the help of which the British Masonic bankers could provoke bank crises at will.

In its 25th April, 1949 issue, the Life magazine confirmed that Morgan triggered, for instance with the spreading of such rumours, the banking panic against the renowned Knickerbocker Bank and the Trust Company of America in 1907. The Mason representative Louis T. McFadden, who was the president of the National Bank of Canton of Pennsylvania and led for 10 years the Banking and Financial Committee of the American House of Representatives, confirmed that Morgan got the dispositions from the House of Rothschild of London. The banking panics triggered artificially by Morgan were terminated also due to Morgan.

The learning of the 1907 banking panic was that the United States has an extremely great need for a central banking system. And, while J. P. Morgan kept softening the American bankers and citizens by triggering banking panics, Paul Warburg published studies and held presentations all over America about why the “banking reform” was inevitable. He kept arguing that the reform is necessary for preventing the financial crises occurring in series.

The proposals of Paul Warburg targeted the establishment of such a private central bank which would keep under total control the money issuing and the credit system. Paul Warburg’s activity was helped by Rhode Island senator, the Mason Nelson Aldrich. (We mention only for the sake of its importance the fact that he was the maternal grandfather of David Rockefeller, who, in our days, is regarded the leading personality, quasi head of state of the global world empire of the money oligarchy. That is the dynasty founder John D. Rockefeller married the daughter of Senator Aldrich.) After the 1907 banking panic, the Senate of Washington appointed Senator Aldrich the president of the National Monetary Committee. At the same time the committee was commissioned to prepare, in the framework of a fact-finding tour, a study about how the banks operate in Europe. Several leading financial potentates of the Wall Street took part in this committee: Paul Warburg, partner of Kuhn, Loeb and Co., Frank Vanderlip, president of Kuhn, Loeb and Co. National Bank of New York, Henry Davidson, leading partner of the Morgan interest, Charles Norton, president of the Morgan First National Bank of New York, as well as Benjamin Strong, president of the Morgan Banker’s Trust.

After a two-year European tour, the committee sailed back to the United States in 1909. Senator Aldrich invited the representatives having the greatest power of the American financial world to a secret conference held on Jekyll Island, Georgia in 1910. This remote luxury resort and hunting-ground was owned by J. P. Morgan. The secret conference of the money power was also attended by Assistant Secretary of the Treasury Abram Piatt Andrew, all members of the fact-finding committee, among them Nelson Aldrich and Paul Warburg, as well as the representative of the National City Bank belonging to the Rockefeller interest. This intimate clique of Masonic bankers formulated the final recommendations of the fact-finding committee’s report, which, of course, included the establishment of such a federal banking system that was the goal of the money oligarchy from the very beginning. The recommendations also included the definitive suspension of the money convertible for gold and its withdrawal from circulation.

In the report made for the Congress, Paul Warburg insisted upon not using the term “central bank”. Following the efforts made by Thomas Jefferson, Andrew Jackson and Abraham Lincoln, the term “central bank” had a bad sounding, and an institution with such a name would have seemed suspect to many American citizens. That is why Warburg wanted that the term “federal bank” should be used instead in the report. Paul Warburg also strived that this federal bank should be mentioned as “federal reserve bank”, which would have independent branches operating in different areas of the United States. Paul Warburg called these regional banks altogether Federal Reserve System so that the citizens should think – by mistake – that means a state-owned central financial institution of the federal government.

At this time, a Republican president was still in function in the White House. In the American public opinion, it was already general the belief that the Republicans are in close connection with the financiers of Wall Street, and therefore they represent in fact the interest of money oligarchy against the interests of the population. Thus, the participants to the Jekyl Island conference feared that it would be suspicious in the eye of American citizens if the Federal Reserve Act were pushed through the legislative assembly by a Republican president. If, on the contrary, a Democratic Party president were in the White House and promoted the adoption of the Federal Reserve Act by the Congress, it would already make it possible to pretend that, behold, the Democrat president deprives the financial oligarchs of the Wall Street from their unlimited monetary power. As the Jekyll Island conference took place in 1910, they still had to wait for two more years, until they could send the Masonic money oligarchy’s trustworthy agent in democratic colours into the White House, at the next presidential election. So they decided to delay the submission of the fact-finding committee’s report to the Congress.

The Supreme Court of the United States brought a remarkable decision in 1909. Establishing that the Standard Oil corporation empire owned by John D. Rockefeller grew too large, and this could be considered the conspiracy of the money power of such an extent that was foreseen already in 1863 by President Lincoln, and from which he tried to protect the society of the United States. The Supreme Court decided to take a severe step in order to break the conjuration against the sovereignty of the nation: ordered the immediate dissolution of the Rockefeller-owned Standard Oil Company. “For the security of the Republic, we hereby order the dangerous conspiracy to be terminated by 15th November, 1911.“ Although Rockefeller was forced to split up his huge oil monopoly into smaller companies, the US Supreme Court cut only one tentacle of the giant octopus. The smaller successor companies of the huge monopoly were directed by puppets placed there by Rockefeller, and so this anti-monopoly measure did not affect in the merits the large-scale strategy of money oligarchy that can even be called a conspiracy.

The Jekyll Island secret conference of the money magnates was much more dangerous than Rockefeller’s oil empire, since their conspiracy was promoted by the network of British and European Masonic bankers. After the participants of the secret conference returned from the island, only one more thing was to be done: to find a man who would accept their political goals and would obediently execute their dispositions in exchange to be helped into the chair of the President of the United States by the masters of the Wall Street. For this purpose Woodrow Wilson seemed to be the most suitable to the Masonic banking leaders of the Wall Street. Wilson himself was not a Mason, but felt admiration towards the Masons and, in this period, he was under their influence for 20 years.

In 1907, while Morgan was “producing” on production line, with his tendentious rumours, smaller or larger banking crises, Wilson was praising with full volume Morgan’s “blessed role” in the American society. Morgan made return for Wilson’s flattering words with persuading Paul Warburg that Wilson would be the most suitable candidate to win the White House. Following this, Warburg offered Wilson to run for President of the United States as a candidate in Democratic Party colours. He was told that they would fully cover the financial costs of his election campaign. After this, Paul Warburg introduced “colonel” Edward Mandell House to Wilson, telling him that Col. House would be his spokesman.

During Wilson’s presidential election campaign in 1912, Col. House was all the time beside him. While Wilson was promising a banking and financial reform to the electors, he continuously criticized and rejected the concept of central bank. This was what the electors wanted to hear and Col. House suggested to him all the time to tell what the electors wanted to hear. Wilson pretended to want, with all his power, to break the power of Wall Street, and assured the audience that he would even do what he promised. “I will take the lead of the struggle against the Wall Street wolves” – he kept declaring at the electoral meetings. The electors who were quite aware of the Supreme Court’s severe decision against the company empire of the Wall Street oil baron J. D. Rockefeller, elected with good conscience the democrat party Woodrow Wilson to be the 28th President of the United States.

Nevertheless, after his installation following 4th March, 1913, Wilson started to establish right that central bank against which he wanted to fight the most mercilessly, according to his electoral campaign promises. In this time, the new President already told his electors that the central bank he wanted to establish would sweep away the power of the Wall Street oil barons. Three months after, Wilson already submitted to the Congress the bill of the Federal Reserve Act, which was severely debated in the American legislative assembly for six months.

Finally, on 22nd December, 1913, the congressmen, being already insensible and exhausted by the arguments, for the sake of getting home as soon as possible for Christmas, voted the bill on the establishment of the central bank. In the House of Representatives 298 people voted for and 60 against, while in the Congress 43 for and 25 against. Two high-ranked Masons played a key role in the pushing through of the Act: the 32nd degree Mason Senator William McAdoo, the future Secretary of the Treasury, and the 32nd degree Mason Senator Carter Glass, who was the president of the Banking and Financial Committee and also became Secretary of the Treasury after McAdoo.

In the course of the whole year 1912, Paul Warburg and Col. House were in close touch with each other. Several eminent historians reckon Col. House, the Masonic mentor and spokesman of President Wilson, to be the real President of the United States during the whole Wilson era. “Colonel” House did not serve in the army, he only used this rank as a honorary title, and never had an elected function neither before nor after Wilson’s presidency. In fact he can be considered an Englishman detaining an American passport, who finished studies in the spirit of English Masonry and knew thoroughly the works of Marx and Engels.

In one of his writings, House stated that he wanted to realize such a socialism that Karl Marx dreamt about. House was a 33rd degree English Mason and hated the America of the Founding Fathers. His declared goal was to change the system contained in the American Constitution for a Marxist-style socialist system. “Colonel” House was the person who fully detained the confidence of such Masonic financial potentates as the Schiffs, the Warburgs, the Kahns, the Rockefellers, the Morgans and the Rothschilds. House did not disappoint them. And Woodrow Wilson wrote about his mentor: “House’s thoughts and mine are one”.

Who is the owner of the Federal Reserve Bank?

The Federal Reserve banking system consists of 12 regional Federal Reserve Banks, each of them created by privately owned corporations, according to the prescriptions of the Federal Reserve Act. The main governing body of the Federal Reserve System is the seven-member Board of Governors having seven members. The members are appointed by the President of the United States. Nevertheless, the Federal Reserve System is not owned by the United States and is not even controlled by it.

Central banks only deal with granting of credit, and do not play a role in collecting savings or financing the trade and investments. Their only task is to raise the credit money, by creating money in essence “from the air”, that is from nothing, and to lend over this money to the state, so that it could cover the budget expenditures from this. If the American government is not willing to follow the monetary programme of the FED, the central bank simply triggers an economic regression or crisis by manipulating at will the money issuing, the currency exchange, the gold flow, the interest rates and, by all these, the whole activity of the productive economy. With these tools, the government can be forced any time to take up loans in the amount required by the FED.

When a state and a government hands over the country’s money issuing and credit system to the central bank, the commercial banks will immediately be surrendered to the central bank. The central banks hold them pending primarily with the fact that loans money for them with the so-called primary interest rates. This basic money or issue bank money decisively delimits the crediting sphere of all other banks. The central bank also determines the primary interest rates. On the other hand, the member banks, i.e. the commercial banks, would offer credits to the actors of economic life and to the citizens. The central bank detains the more amount of money the more the cumulated indebtedness of the given country, of the state and non-state sector is.

Although President Wilson kept his promises made to the Masonic money oligarchy, and established the Federal Reserve System, several congressmen with patriotic legacy perceived the disadvantages of the system and showed distrust toward the masters of the Wall Street. These congressmen insisted on the requirement that the official currency of the United States should be a money convertible for gold, that is the Congress did not approve in 100% the Jekyl Island programme of the money oligarchy, and maintained the system of the currency convertible for gold. In essence, this prevented, until 1971, the private owners of the Federal Reserve System from putting in circulation an unlimited amount of uncovered paper dollars. In 1913, when the Federal Reserve Act was enacted, Paul Warburg made the following comment to Col. House in connection with this: “Well, we did not get everything we wanted, but later we can complete what is missing through administrative measures.”

Why did the New York Stock Exchange crash in 1929?

In our days, we detain enough information to assert that the crash of the New York Stock Exchange, which triggered the great world economy crisis, was prepared by the planned measures of the Federal Reserve System.

For more than a century, the leading bankers of the City of London manipulated the financial processes in such a way that they alternately created inflation and deflation periods, and all this to be able to increase the detained money wealth even faster. By the end of the 1920-ies, the intention became ripe in them to force the American state, by the artificially inflated stock exchange prices and the collapse of the share market, to renounce to the keeping in circulation of the money convertible for gold. Between 1923-1929, the Federal Reserve System (hereinafter: FED) augmented with some 62% the amount of the intermediating media available for the American economic life, the banknote issued by itself, the dollar. A lot of investors made use of the easily available loans with cheap interest so that they could buy shares and other securities on this money. This process led to the fact that the prices of the shares raised to dizzy heights.

Seeing this process, some congressmen in the Congress of Washington, held Congress hearings about how the dollar could be stabilized. These Congress hearings revealed the fact that, in 1927, the leaders of the FED and of the European central banks, during a secret working lunch, elaborated and adopted a plan to prepare a large-scale stock exchange collapse. Since most of the American congressmen were freemasons (69% of the representatives and 63% of the senators belonged to one of the trends of freemasonry), no appropriate measures were taken following the facts revealed in the course of these hearings.

The person being the head of the state in the United States, President Calvin Coolidge was not a Mason himself, but was under their influence, and all members of his government, without exception, were freemasons. Among them Secretary of the Treasury Andrew Mellon, the president of the Mellon National Bank of Pittsburgh, who detained the “Royal Arch” Masonic degree. On 26th February, 1929, the also high-degree Mason Montagu Norman, the Governor of the Bank of England travelled to New York to negotiate with Andrew Mellon. Immediately after this talk, the FED changed its credit policy, and made the borrowing more difficult by increasing the interest to a great extent.

Starting from this fact and leaning on the events following it, we can draw the conclusion that the British Masonic money oligarchy deliberately started such a monetary course which necessarily led to financial collapse, and caused until then unprecedented economic hardships to the whole of the American economy and to the inhabitants of the United States. As we have already mentioned, the main goal was to enforce that the government should give up the money convertible for gold. But a further important goal was to take over the industrial and agricultural plants of the value-producing real economy into the property of the financial oligarchy.

The masters of the City of London, nevertheless, found it important to inform their freemason brother, Andrew Mellon, because the American Secretary of the Treasury should know when to withdraw his own wealth from the stock exchange. It was an important interest that the American Secretary of the Treasury should not go economically bankrupt regarding his own wealth, because otherwise he could take such governmental measures as closing the stock exchange until the speculation fever falls and the stock exchange calms down.

On 9th March, 1929, Grand Orient Mason Paul Warburg issued a signal to all member banks of the FED to start selling their shares at a still high price and to withdraw their wealth from the stock exchange as soon as possible. If, following the signal, they acted immediately, they would get an immense profit, when the Dow Jones index falls down. It was Mellon’s bank the first to follow Paul Warburg’s advice.

Seven months later, on 24th October, 1929, the money balloon pumped up consequently by the FED for seven years finally burst out. At this time, the United States had a new president, Herbert Hoover, who was not a Mason himself, but his American Secretary of the Treasury was also Andrew Mellon, i.e. that American politician who was first informed about the date of the deliberately triggered the New York stock exchange crash. The schedule of the mentioned stock exchange collapse was the following: The freemason financials of the Wall Street withdrew at once the 24-hour credits assured for the stock exchange brokers. Thus, the stock exchange brokers and their clients were forced to put their shares on the market, because they could obtain cash only in this way, and were able to repay their quick and short-term loans. The banks outside of the FED system took and offered short-term credits for stock exchange speculation in a considerable amount.

When these credits were withdrawn unexpectedly, and the creditors assaulted the banks, these banks could do nothing else but to close. The Federal Reserve System, which justified its existence, beside others, with the fact that it executes the task of the “lender of last resort”, refused to help these banks got moneyless and to offer credits to them.

The main function and, at the same time, the ultimate justification of existence of the FED and of the other similar modern central banks, at least officially, was that they meant a final source of credit for the commercial banks, i.e. they were “the last resort of lenders”. The need for a final source of credit came up in the course of financial crises and occurs in such cases even nowadays, namely when people cease to have confidence in private loans, and they want to convert their private assets into immovable solid assets. This exerts a heavy pressure on the banking system, and, if a bank is not able to make liquid its financial assets quickly, the whole system is threatened by the danger of collapse. This could be prevented by the supporting intervention of the private bank or, in exceptional cases, of the state. But, as we have already mentioned, the FED did not fulfil its obligation prescribed by the law. Therefore, the economic life and the whole of the society of the United States sunk in a deep crisis in the four year and a half following the year 1929.

While the member banks of the FED, making use of the preliminary signal received from the Masonic oligarchy of the City of London, could withdraw their assets from the stock exchange, selling their stocks at a still high price, and then, when these stocks fell down to a fragment of their value, bought them up in mass. A considerable part of the American citizens’ wealth passed this way, from one day to another, into the property of the British financial manipulators, each dollar for a few pennies. Following this, the money oligarchy of London decided to lay hands on the gold reserves of the United States, after seizing the assets of the real economy.

According to the rules of political pretence and camouflage, it was expectable that the Republican President actually in function, Herbert Hoover would be made responsible for the economic and financial catastrophe by the financial oligarchy and its press. And it really happened, so it was predictable that the following American President would be elected from among the Democratic Party. By the application of the simulation technique, the American electors should only be convinced of the fact that the economic and financial catastrophe was caused by the incompetent Republican administration, which takes into consideration only the interests of the rich, and, in contrary, the Democrats, who represent the interests of the poor, would repair the serious damages caused by the Republicans.

Such a show played in the visible world of politics makes it possible that the money oligarchy actually controlling the events could hide behind the curtains of the democratic processes. Therefore the favourite political ruling system of the money oligarchy is this democracy used as an alibi, because this makes the misled majority of the society believe that their will prevails, while the money oligarchy easily selects and places in political leading functions those political agents who serve its own interests. Nowadays this is only a question of marketing, and only requires a suitable public relations technique from the political PR managers.

The money oligarchy takes away the gold of the Americans

The global economic crisis burst out in 1929 caused serious hardships to the United States, but the existence of golden coins and money convertible for gold still assured a certain financial and economic independence for the American citizens. Therefore the financial rule of the British freemasonic money oligarchy over America was not perfect yet. The next, Democratic Party President of the United States was given the task to change this situation, as the obedient executor of the FED’s strategy.

Franklin Delano Roosevelt, who became, in Democratic colours, the 32nd President of the United States on 1st March, 1933, was a 32nd degree Mason himself. His Secretary of the Treasury, Henry Morgenthau had the rank of 33rd degree Mason. In concordance with the pretending programme of money oligarchy, Roosevelt promised to the Americans to solve the problems left behind by the previous Republican administration. According to the not pretending, but actual programme of money oligarchy, Franklin Roosevelt pushed two banking acts through the Congress, so that the British Freemason bankers could put the gold reserve of the United States under control. In 1933, the first Banking Act made it possible to terminate the gold coverage of the dollar, while the second Banking Act of 1935 made it possible that the gold confiscated from the American citizens could pass in the possession of the Federal Reserve.

As a result of the two Banking Acts, the FED made a profit amounting to more than 100 million dollars. On 5th April, 1933, one month after his coming into office, Roosevelt issued a presidential decree which obliged the American citizens to deliver their gold coins, gold bars and securities for gold, and, what is more, not to one of the institutions of the government, but to the closest branch of the Federal Reserve Bank, being in exclusive private property. The FED paid 20 dollars and 67 cents for each ounce of the confiscated gold. When the collection of the gold finished, the Roosevelt administration immediately raised the price of gold to 35 dollars per ounce.

Of course, the so produced 14 dollars and 33 cents did not make the American inhabitants and the government representing them rich, but that money oligarchy which owned and owns to the present day the banks of the Federal Reserve System in 100%. At the end of the year 1933, the FED delivered the gold collected from the citizens, for which, as we have already mentioned, paid 20 dollars and 67 cents per ounce, to the mint of the United States. In exchange, the FED received a series of securities payable in gold with nominal value of 100 thousand dollars per item, and which the Treasury of the United States issued already taking into account the value of 35 dollars per ounce of gold.

On the back of the gold security the following text was written: “We hereby certify that the United States Treasury has received as a deposit 100 000 dollars in gold, which, according to the legislation, is redeemable on request to the bearer of the present government security.” The FED paid approximately 200 million dollars for the gold of the Americans, but, in the end of 1934, already got for it more than 300 million dollars in state securities payable in gold. The British Masonic bankers’ brotherhood made a nice profit of more than 100 million dollars in only six months just by collecting and delivering to the Treasury the gold which was not theirs.

According to the pretending programme, Roosevelt, of course, stated that the confiscation of the gold and the termination of the convertibility for gold of the money was necessary to get out of the economic crisis the soonest possible. It is not possible to trigger inflation processes with the gold-based dollar, because the gold is not available in unlimited amount and its value can be fixed, what is more, the society can require that an appropriate amount of gold should be deposited.

The large-scale wastefulness of the government, which, according to Roosevelt, was necessary for the sake of stopping the depression, and needed such a money which was not fixed to the gold standard, and thus could be produced in an unlimited amount through the banknote press. Of course, the unlimited putting in circulation of the uncovered paper money led to inflation also in the United States, and, on the other hand, it started and accelerated the large-scale indebtedness of the state and non-state sector. Nevertheless, in the short run, it certainly had the favourable effect that the United States got out of the economic crisis in which was thrown deliberately by the financial oligarchy, due to its selfish interests.

Getting out of the great economic crisis the soonest possible, of course, was a slogan that could be popularized. This does not change the fact that the termination of the obligation of convertibility for gold served the interests of the FED and its owners, because, since 1913, only the FED had the right to run the banknote press and to issue uncovered paper money. Only the FED had the possibility to lend out the so, we can say, from the air, produced billions to the commercial banks and the government, against interest annuity. This means that both banking acts pushed through by Roosevelt served the basic goal to make the London and Wall Street bankers’ brotherhood even richer.

As a result of these two acts, the FED centralized even more the control over the banks and the whole money system of the United States. From this moment on, the budget and taxation policy of the American governments also changed, because the governments could get huge loans from the FED easily and in a nearly unlimited amount. It became customary to make adverse budgets at the account of future tax receipts, as a result of which the American government already accumulated more than 1 billion dollars of national debt by the end of World War II. This indebtedness increased to 100 billion dollars by the end of the year 1969. under the Carter administration, the indebtedness raised to 500 billion dollars, and in the Reagan-Bush period it already surpassed 4000 billion dollars.

The majority of this huge sum was spent on the development of the military technology, partly with the aim of forcing the Soviet Union into such an arms race which it is not able to maintain economically and financially. The demolition of the Soviet empire with financial tools made it possible for the Masonic barkers’ oligarchy to extend its private money system on a global scale, and, by the further indebtedness of certain traditional national states as well as of the real economy, to draw under control not only the finances of the given states, but also the corporative enterprise empires stepping in the place of the traditional states. The American national debt is over 7000 billion dollars today (at the time of writing of the present work – the translator). And the debt of the non-state sector and of the citizens is over 14 thousand billion dollars. The interest annuity of this astronomical debt is pocketed year by year by the Masonic money oligarchy.

The interest of the central banks is that everybody should live from loans. If the states and the real economy actors as well as the citizens repaid their debt, the central banks would go bankrupt. The condition of existence of the central banks is that everybody should get indebted as much as possible, because they will only be able to make money from the air by running the banknote press, if the state or the actor of economic life takes up loans from them. For this sake, the central banks encourage the indebtedness with all available devices, and forbid the issue of own money by the certain states, permitting them only to issue letters of credit in the form of government securities, in exchange of which, in turn, they are ready to run the banknote press, and to loan, against a convenient interest, the money which the states could produce themselves, cost free, for their own purposes.

From 1935 on, the dollar, theoretically, had a gold standard, but it could not be exchanged for gold any more. In spite of this, the American money was the one of the more solid currency in the world. The Masonic money oligarchy saw clearly that the Versailles peace system would necessarily lead to a newer great war, so they prepared for the appropriate handling of the financial effects caused by the forthcoming World War II. The strategists of the money oligarchy knew well that the preparation for World War II and the war itself would make further gold flow to the United States, since, in wartime, the given countries use the gold ingot as means of payment. As America has become, in fact, the largest war material supplier, in consequence nearly 2/3 of the world’s gold deposit, amounting to the value of 24 billion dollars, was already in the United States in 1941. At this time, the amount of paper money in circulation was only 42 billion dollars, so the ratio between the gold and the dollar was higher than 1:2.

The American national debt is over 7000 billion dollars today (at the time of writing of the present work – the translator). The FED and the British Masonic bankers controlling it as owners already had the gold of the United States in their hands, but still had to wait for a time until they could totally disconnect it from the money system. In 1930, the international money oligarchy, allegedly, established the Bank for International Settlements (BIS) of Basel, Switzerland for the purpose of enhancing the performance of the reparations settlements after World War I between the given central banks.

Although, soon after its establishment, the reparations settlements were put under a moratorium (primarily concerning the collection of the huge sums prescribed by the peace dictate of Versailles striking Germany), the BIS continued its financial activity and gradually became the global central bank of the central banks of individual states. Following the 1944 Bretton Woods conference, the establishment of the International Monetary Fund (IMF) limited the enlargement of the monetary activity of the BIS, nevertheless the BIS constantly preserved its importance in the field of settling the international finances, because this bank can be considered to be the number one financial institution of the international money oligarchy.

In our days, the BIS manages the monetary reserves of the central banks and controls the international monetary processes. This bank also deals with gathering and spreading intimate information in macroeconomic and international monetary topics. It was also the BIS through which the international money oligarchy cooperated with the National Socialist Germany. Hitler got the appointment from the BIS to confiscate the gold deposit of the European countries occupied by him, and to transport it into the BIS safe-deposit vaults in Basel. Hitler executed accurately this appointment of the international money oligarchy.

The “Nazi International”

American Secretary of the Treasury Henry Morgenthau, being a high-ranked freemason himself, looked distrustfully at the financial power grown too big of the British Masonic bankers. Morgenthau was aware of the fact that the British Masonic money oligarchy controls the Bank for International Settlements of Basel. He also knew that the leaders of the Nazi Germany used the BIS safe-deposit vaults for storing the gold confiscated – stolen – by them. Morgenthau did not speak openly about this. Nevertheless, on 26th March, 1943, a Californian representative, Jerry Voorhis initiated a Congress investigation about the activity of the BIS.

Morgenthau was interested in this case, but, being a freemason, did not want to take part in this Congress investigation that would hurt the interests of his British Masonic brothers. The majority of the American legislative assembly felt the same, since 54% of the House of Representatives and 53% of the Congress was made up by freemasons. Therefore the initiative of Vorhuis did not pass through the legislative assembly in Washington.

In 1944, another representative made a similar initiative, but that was unsuccessful either. In 1945, in the interest of the hard-pressed Nazi leaders, the BIS started to lay out the collected wealth. The main part of the mentioned huge amount of gold was transported to Argentina. Here it was used to build up with it the South American network of the British Masonic oligarchy, which soon would draw under control the South American drug production and distribution. So we can say that the financial network operating in the background, became known as the “Nazi International”, was created in essence with the help of the British Masonic money oligarchy.

The International Monetary Fund

Those Anglo-Saxon money wealth owners who controlled the majority of the shares of the BIS and FED, also became the main shareholders of the International Monetary Fund established in 1945. According to the camouflage programme, the objective of the International Monetary Fund is to supply monetary aid to the underdeveloped countries of the “Third World” in order to finance their industrialization programmes. By this they meant the production of cheap raw materials necessary for the reconstruction of Europe and Japan destroyed by the war.

It soon became obvious that these underdeveloped countries called euphemistically “developing countries” were not able to bear the debt service burden of the taken up loans, if only they would not start producing illegal drugs. According to Dr. John Coleman, the former high-ranking officer of the British intelligence, London was in great need of the income coming from South America and connected with drugs even in the period between the two world wars. According to Coleman, in 1933, the British government invested 7 billion dollars in such South American lands on which nothing else but drugs could be grown.

As a result of the Bretton Woods agreement, not only the International Monetary Fund was created, but also the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, called World Bank. The headquarters of both of them are in Washington, the capital city of the United States.

The international oligarchy recognized that the quick reconstruction of Europe is not possible without such a currency, which – since is not linked to gold standard – could be issued unlimitedly. If the money fulfilling the function of global currency is not exchangeable for gold, it is suitable for the role that the dollar played in the United States after the 1929 economic crisis.

For the sake of the global dispersion of such a currency, the gold deposit of the world must be collected, as it was collected “voluntarily and legally” from the American citizens between 1933-1935. Keynes wanted to create such an international gold deposit, with the cover of which an international bank operating in a neutral country could issue an international money that could be used as a global currency. Finally, the adopted plan created a mixed – hybrid – means of payment from the currencies of the member countries.

This money could not be exchanged for gold, but, at the same time, it maintained its value linked to gold, and made it possible for the International Monetary Fund to create a gold deposit. This gold deposit is put at the disposal of the International Monetary Fund voluntarily by all member states. In addition to this, a determined amount of domestic currency must be put at the disposal of the International Monetary Fund, of course, also voluntarily. It is very important to see that here it was not mentioned a loan given by the member states, but a contribution given over free of cost and without compensation.

Nevertheless, for the establishment of such an international monetary system, the monetary sovereignty of the individual national states must be limited. Right for this, the participants to the Conference wanted to keep the agreement concerning the gold standard secret. They thought that if the public opinion of the sovereign countries were informed about this, the given countries would not be willing to give a part of their gold deposit to this international monetary institution.

They even thought that this plan – in secret – would pass smoothly through the legislative assembly of the given countries, since the majority of the members of these bodies were either freemasons, or they belong to one of the structures operated by the international money oligarchy – either to the CFR or its correspondent in London, the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA) or to another similar organization. Keynes was against that these two important international financial institutions should be established in secret, but is arguments were not taken into account. The European nations did not make a problem for the international money oligarchy, because the European gold was already in their possession, owing to the Nazi confiscations. The problem was the American gold deposit, as well as the gold deposit of the Soviet Union and of the countries that got in Soviet interest sphere. The so-called non-aligned “third world” countries also made a problem.

So the Bretton Woods architects elaborated such a camouflage method for taking away “legally” the gold of the member states, which camouflage method was supposed to be acceptable for both the communist countries and the “third world” countries. The central banks of the UNO member states were called to deliver 1% of the wealth at their disposal to the International Monetary Fund, without compensation. Out of the banking wealth to be obligatorily presented, a proportion of 25% must be given from the deposits consisting of the finest gold. A ratio of 75% of the transferred money wealth could be delivered even from the national currency of the given country. Following this presenting pattern, the member countries have to give their contributions in an identical proportion yearly. Naturally, the United States was charged with the highest proportion contribution.

The amount of the contribution of the United States can be measured from how much it had to transfer to the International Monetary Fund in 1983. In this year, the International Monetary Fund claimed 8.6 billion dollars from the Congress, substantially more than the contribution of any other member country. It must be mentioned again that this money was not a loan that had to be repaid, not an investment the profit of which can be counted on, but a contribution without compensation, i.e. a present for the international money oligarchy. Taking these figures into account, it can be calculated how many years were necessary to exhaust the gold reserve amounting to 24 billion dollars, preserved in Fort Knox. This needed only 14 years. With this method, the American gold reserve got under the control of the international money oligarchy by the year 1959. In our days there is no more any fine gold of the grade .995 in the safe-deposit vaults of Fort Knox.

How was the American gold reserve taken out of the United States? A technical unit of the US Army took the gold over to the headquarters in Washington of the World Bank by milk tank trucks in the 1950-ies. From here, in turn, the gold was transferred to Europe and Japan for the sake of financing the post-war reconstruction. In 1941, the United States already detained 2/3 of the world’s gold reserve, but, by 1959, the European gold reserve doubled the American one.

The quality of the gold still stocked in Fort Knox is much worse than that of the transported gold. It consists most of the gold coins collected from the Americans by President Roosevelt. The value amounts to about 2 billion dollars, but it cannot be used for payment in gold. Although America is considered the model of developed democracy, the government of the United States, since 1933, has not assessed officially how big the national gold reserve representing public property is. This public property should be controlled by the American public institutions, but this assessment under control of the American gold reserve either did not take place, or its result was hidden away from the Americans.

Degeneration of the American democracy

The institutionalization of the power of money oligarchy, by the establishment of the Federal Reserve System in 1913, led gradually to the emptying of the American democracy. This alibi democracy is not “the government of the people, by the people, for the people” (Lincoln) any longer, but it is governed by a political elite being in the service of the money oligarchy, selected, instructed and paid by it, in the interest of the money power, keeping the democratic forms and appearances.

This technique of government makes it possible for the actual possessor of the power – i.e. the money oligarchy –, hidden behind the curtains of the fictitious democracy, using secret methods, to exert its autocratic rule. The “conviction” of the majority of the political elite nowadays is nothing but a mask that can be and must be changed according to the demands of the money oligarchy.

The members of the financial, political and mass-media elite who control the international flow of money wealth and information, who, as presidents and directors, are the managers of humanitarian associations and intellectual workshops, who are heading the best universities and cultural institutions, who determine the public life topics, all of them have lost their faith in those basic values – or what in what still remained of them –, in which the Founding Fathers of the United States still sincerely believed, and which values, comprised into the Constitution, made the American society great and successful.

Since the money oligarchy has taken over the rule in the United States, their so-called “Euro-Atlantic values” are still prevailing. In this way, the modern form of the organized elite rule was created, which transforms human beings into an easily malleable mass, driving them onto a market-conforming forced path. The money oligarchy wants to transform all values into merchandise exchangeable for money. The free citizens i.e. can be formed into subjects that obey in everything to the money power.

In the 1990-ies, the money oligarchy extended successfully its ruling system based upon debt dependence and interest paying also to Central and Eastern Europe, as well as to the former Soviet successor states. For this purpose, it elaborated the transformation programme became known on the name “Washington Consensus”. This export on large scale of the private money system was presented as market reforms and democratic transformation – with the customary technique of simulation programmes.

The execution of the “Washington Consensus”, conducted by the International Monetary Fund, led neither to market economy, nor to genuine democracy in the states of the disintegrated Soviet Empire. The economic and political preponderance of the centralized party state disappeared, but its place was occupied by the rule wrapped in democratic forms and exerted with financial tools of the organized private power, extremely centralized by the independent central banks, the money oligarchy.

The private money monopoly subordinating everything does not make the market competition possible in these countries and hinders the prevailing of the economic democracy. And, without the prevailing at least to a certain degree of the economic democracy, the real political democracy is not possible either. This is why Zbigniew Brzezinski, representing the quasi government of the international money oligarchy’s global empire was right when, during his visit to Budapest in October 2000, he stated: in the countries of Central and Eastern Europe not a democracy, but only a “fictitious democracy” was established.

In our days, there is a double power even in Hungary. One of the powers is the ever weakening, organized public power getting formal, i.e. the state, and the other power is the ever strengthening private power of the money oligarchy. The central institution of this private power is the central bank detaining absolute independence, the legally still state-owned, but actually being under private control Hungarian National Bank.

The state representing the population must take back the monetary power that determines the fate of the Hungarian society. Therefore, the Act on the Hungarian National Bank should be amended in such a way that the Parliament and the government could take part substantially in the monetary decision-takings, that is they could decide on money issuing, public crediting, regulation of interest and exchange rates. The absolute independence of the HNB, as we have already seen, does not decrease the inflation.

Another important requirement is to terminate the exclusion of publicity from the information concerning monetary decisions. The Parliament, the government and the society has the right to see when, how and why the HNB has taken monetary decisions. The transparency concerning public money is a constitutional requirement. In a Rechtsstaat .i.e. a state founded on the rule of law, the activity of any of public institutions cannot be so classified as it is in practice today in Hungary. The circle of banking secret should be restricted in connection with the HNB, since here it is the case of public money.

A plan must be elaborated so that the state should not finance its expenditures exclusively by issuing interest-bearing promissory notes i.e. government securities, but also by an own-issued (that is by the bank of issue) public money, after which the state should not pay interest. The coverage of this public money would also be the tax income of the state, like the coverage of the interest-bearing promissory notes, nowadays, is assured by the future tax incomes. This money issue would not cause any inflation either, like the issue of promissory notes did not lead to such a consequence.

It is necessary to elaborate the programme and methods of the non-conventional, interest-free crediting or of a crediting with state public money at only a low crediting level at cost price. The state public credit linked to a productive goal would not cause inflation, as it is demonstrated in the memorandum of Dr. Wilhelm Lautenbach, the excellent financial expert of the Weimar Germany.

The denomination practice followed by the HNB for years should be given up. In the framework of this practice, the conversion into Hungarian forints of the money arriving in Hungary with exclusively speculation purposes is being done. The present practice of sterilization should also be given up, i.e. the extraction of the amount of money inflated with conversion from the circulation, with high interest rate government and issue bank securities. Solely the expenses of denomination and sterilization cause losses amounting to many hundred billion forints to the Hungarian society every year. This could be avoided by the public control of the monetary policy. Why do we still stick to the private control of the main power, the monetary policy?

The tax allowances which derive from the norms of the European Union and are contradictory with them. There should be harmonization also in this. Market prices should prevail also on labour market. There should be a closing-up to Europe also in this.

Keeping the election promises and party programmes should be obligatory for the parties got to government. The promises leading to election victory should be enforceable even with legal tools, e.g. with the possibility of recalling those representatives who break their promises. Only in this way it is possible to transform the fictitious democracy in Hungary into a direct democracy assuring a real involvement for the citizens.


  1. Arter, Matthyas, Gedanken zum Doppelwesen des Geldes, Meilen, Schweiz, 1996
  2. Brüll, Mária, Nemzetközi pénzügyi intézmények és magyarországi kapcsolatok [International Financial Institutions and Their Hungarian Connections], Közgazdasági és Jogi Kiadó, Budapest, 1993
  3. Chernow, Ron, The Warburgs, Vintage Books, New York, 1994
  4. Daniel, John, Scarlet and the Beast, Vol. III. English Freemasonry, Banks and the Illegal Drug Trade, JKI Publishing, Tyler, TX 75713, 1995
  5. Deane, Marjorie and Pringle, Robert, The Central Banks, Viking, New York, 1994
  6. Endrédy Szabó, Lajos, Új honfoglalás vagy bérrabszolgaság? [New Conquest of Hungary or Wage-Slavery?], Wien, 1997
  7. Elon, Amos, Founder, A Portrait of the First Rothschild and His Time, Viking, New York, 1996
  8. Greider, William, Secrets of the Temple, How the Federal Reserve Runs the Country, A Touchstone Book, New York, 1987
  9. Griffin, G. Edward, The Creature from Jekyl Island, A Second Look at the Federal Resrve, American Media, Westlake Village, 1995
  10. Hahner, Péter, Az Egyesült Államok elnökei [Presidents of the United States], Maecenas, Budapest, 1998
  11. Lindbergh, Charles A., Lindbergh on the Federal Reserve, The Noontide Press, Costa Mesa, CA, 1989
  12. Lasch, Christopher, Revolt of the Elites and the Betrayal of Democracy, New York, London, 1995
  13. Lőrincné Istvánffy, Hajna, Nemzetközi pénzügyek [International Financial Affairs], Aula, 1999
  14. Mullins, Eustace, The Secrets of the Federal Reserve, Staunton, VA, 1991
  15. North, Michael, Pénztörténeti Lexikon, Az aranytól a záloglevélig [Money History Lexicon, From Gold to Mortgage-Bonds], Perfekt Kiadó, Budapest, 1998
  16. Patman, Wright, A Primer on Money Facts, Populist Action Committee, Washington, 1993
  17. Risi, Armin, Machtwechsel auf der Erde, Die Pläne der Mächtingen, globale Entscheidungen und die Wendezeit, Govinda-Verlag, Neuhausen, 1999
  18. Senf, Bernd, Der Nebel um das Geld, Gauke, Lütjenburg, 1996
  19. Síklaky, István, A fennmaradás társadalmi programja, a pénzuralmi rendszer alternatívája [The Social Programme of the Survival, The Alternative of the Money Power System], Éliás Kiadó, Budapest, 2000
  20. Thoren, Theodore and Warner, Richard, The Truth in Money Book, A Truth in Money Publication, Chagrin Falls, Ohio, 1994


The secret origin of the “Order of Skull and Bones”

The “Order of Skull and Bones” is one of the half-secret organizations detaining the greatest influence and power in the United States today. This elite network disguised in a “fraternity” i.e. a university undergraduate senior society was established at Yale University, the famous university of the town New Haven, Connecticut. The Yale University is still the number one centre where a considerable part of the leaders of the government and state administration of the United States and of the American intelligence organizations graduated from.

For a long time, in the United States, the basis of the “Order of Skull and Bones” has been created by the persons belonging to the WASP (White Anglo-Saxon Protestant) leadership stratum. Their culture and world view had a decisive influence on the American social and political life not only in the 19th and 20th centuries, but also at the beginning of the 21st century. George Herbert Walker Bush, father of the present-day president, who was the President of the United States between 1988-1992, besides other things, became famous for announcing openly the introduction of the New World Order.

The concept of the New World Order is rooted in the world of ideas and strategy of the Skull and Bones” fraternity and of the Illuminates, founded by Adam Weishaupt, that can be considered its predecessor. Even in our days, when the son of the elder Bush, George W. Bush is the President of the United States, several influential representatives of the American government and state administration, headed by the President, are the members of the network of “Skull and Bones”. This network strives at restoring that unique leading role of America that it fulfilled in the international life immediately after World War II. George Bush sr. frequently called this period “American Century”.

The history of the still powerful “Order of Skull and Bones” begins at the university named after Elihu Yale, where the threads of the American intelligence, traffic of drugs and secret societies were woven into a single network in the course of history. Elihu Yale was born near Boston, studied in London, and then entered in the service of the British East India Company. His career was rising quickly, and in 1687 he became the governor of Fort St. George of Madras, India. He amassed a huge wealth, and, after 12 years, he returned to England. When the Collegiate School of Connecticut asked for his help, Elihu Yale made a generous donation. After repeated donations, the leaders of the university decided to adopt the name of their benefactor. And so the Yale College, the still prestigious Yale University was created in 1718.

In front of the old building of Yale University, the statue of Nathan Hale is placed. Copies of this statue are to be found at the centre in Langley of the CIA and in front of the Philip’s Academy in Andover. Nathan Hale, a graduate from Yale University, was a member of “Culper Ring”, America’s first intelligence organization. It was organized by George Washington and it operated successfully during the whole time of the War of Independence. Nathan Hale was the only person who was unveiled and hanged in 1776 by the English. The intimate relationship between Yale University and the intelligence can be traced back to this event.

In 1823, Samuel Russell established the Russell & Company to buy up opium in Turkey and to smuggle it to China. This company fused with Perkins Syndicate of Boston and became America’s number one opium smuggler enterprise. Many famous dynasties of America and Europe got rich out of opium trade with China. The Perkins Company had a chief representative in Canton, Warren Delano Jr, grandfather of Franklin Delano Roosevelt. The circle of partners of this company also included John Cleve Green, who financed Princeton, Abiel Low, who financed Columbia, as well as Joseph Coolidge, and the Perkins, Sturgis and Forbes families. Coolidge’ son established the United Fruit Company, while his grandson, Archibald C. Coolidge was a co-founder of the highly powerful Council of Foreign Relations seated in New York.

William Huntington Russell, cousin of Samuel, studied in Germany between 1831-1832. At that time, it was fashionable there to apply the scientific method for all human activities and social endeavours. In Prussia, a new school system was built, taking into account the views of John Locke and Jean-Jacques Rousseau. Johann Gottlieb Fichte, who belonged to the Illuminates of Adam Weishaupt, in his “Addresses to the German Nation”, for instance, exposed that the children should be grown up by the state, and the almighty state should prescribe them what and how to think.

The great philosopher of the age, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel, who was the successor of Fichte at the University of Berlin, in 1817, considered our world to be the world of the absolute spirit. The state is the embodiment of this absolute spirit, and the citizen can only be free if he unconditionally respects this state and obeys it. Hegel described this state as the earthly manifestation of the absolute spirit, the final goal of the human evolution. This final goal, the state, is above all individuals, and the main obligation of the citizens is to be obeying subjects of the state.

The spiritual roots of both fascism and communism are to be found in the Hegelian teachings. These views, brought again into fashion by the background power nowadays, were fashionable even at that time when William Russell studied in Germany. Getting back to the Yale University, he established the Alphonso Taft Society. In 1876, the hall of Skull and Bones was broken into, and, according to the information gathered at that time, “the Skull and Bones Society is a department of the German university”.

General Russell, the founder of the “Bones”, was in Germany prior to his graduating years and developed a close friendship with a leading member of a German secret society. He went back with the authorization to organize the branch of the society. And so William H. Russell, together with 14 other fellows, established “The Order of Scull and Bones”, which later changed its name into “The Order of Skull and Bones”. (The explanation is that “scull” means a small light racing boat which is rowed by two sculls, while a “scull” is the bony part which encloses the brain.)

They take up 15 new members every year, and, when entering the Order, the initiated receives 15 thousand dollars graduation gift and a grandfather clock (standing pendulum clock). The Skull and Bones primarily prepares the post-university career of its members. Initially, the society met in rented premises. The building called “Tomb” was erected in 1856. It is a hall made of Portland brownstone, without windows, where the “bonesmen” organize their initiation ceremonies up to the present day, and where they meet on every Thursday and Sunday. We have already mentioned that the “Tomb” was broken into in 1876, where a room with the number 324 was found, which was completely covered from inside with black velvet. Above it, there was a box room numbered 322.

This Inner Temple is “the Holy of the Holies” and it is covered with red velvet. On the wall, there is a five-pointed star (pentagram). In the hall, there are the photos of the 1832 founders of Skull and Bones and of the Society from Germany. On the west-side wall, beside others, there is an old engraving showing a tomb arch on a stone plate, with four human skulls on, as well as a cap-and-bells, an opened book, several measuring devices, an alms-bag and a royal crown.

On the arch over the tomb, the following inscription written with Latin letters can be seen: “Wer war der Thor, der Weiser, der Bettler, oder Kaiser?” (Who was the fool, who was the wise, beggar or emperor?), while, under the arch, the following inscription written with Gothic letters can be read: “Ob Arm, ob Reich, im Tode gleich.” (Whether poor or rich, all is the same in death.).

The accomplishers of the New World Order

The members with great power of the Skull and Bones consider that they can claim the right of managing the affairs of the world, not only from strategic, but even from moral reasons. This means that they claim to have the right to crush all those rivals who could endanger the world empire leading role of the United States. This also applies to such present-day allies like Japan, or the already considered friendly Germany with limited capacity of action, and Great Britain, always asserting special brotherhood relationships.

Bush sr. and his son, as well as the other “bonesmen” consider themselves to be the vanguards of the New World Order, whose main role is not only to restore, but also to increase the greatness of America, in the new world era in which the United States stayed the only superpower.

In order to attain its goals, the Skull and Bones network uses not only the official state institutions, but also such organizations considering themselves private, like the Council of Foreign Relations (CFR) seated in New York, the main central coordination institution of the background power.

The members of the Skull and Bones follow the principle of the “constructive chaos”. What does this constructive or creative chaos mean? This is one of the basic methods of the background power. The initiates, keeping their real political intentions in deep secret, continuously issue ambiguous, dim and easily misunderstood signals about important political questions. These declarations mislead both their enemies and the not initiated part of their environment. All this makes it possible for them to accomplish their own strategy more efficiently in the dim atmosphere of disinformation.

The aristocratic Order of Skull and Bones, as an elite organization, strives at the accomplishment of the New World Order under the leadership of America. As we have already mentioned, the “Skull and Bones” establish at the Yale University in New Haven in 1832 was the oldest and most distinguished of the seven closed societies of the Yale, among which the “Scroll and Key”, “Book and Snake”, “Wolfshead”, “Eliahu” and “Berselius”. These intimate fraternities select for themselves the most talented young people so that they could prepare them for leading functions in administration and business life, firstly in the banking sphere and in other important sectors of American life.

Apart from all other closed societies and secret organizations using the Greek letters became familiar at American universities, the network of which comprises most of the universities, the Skull and Bones and the related societies operate exclusively at Yale University. They are not part of the societies and organizations operating countrywide at the American universities. The same situation is with the Ivy League Colleges, which are closed societies operating only at the Harvard and Princeton Universities. But the Skull and Bones stands out even among these elite societies as the most influential closed formation having the greatest power. Since its establishment, the Skull and Bones has had altogether some 2,500 members. At a given moment, it has approximately 600 living members. This small number shows in itself how high the concentration of power is in this Order.

Following the tactics of the “constructive chaos”, the Skull and Bones deliberately enhanced the dispersion of mythologies and legends regarding its origins. According to one of the variants, the Order of Skull and Bones is an outgrowth of that British and Scottish freemasonic trend which was established at All Souls College of the University of Oxford in the late 16th century. According to another version, the Order of Skull and Bones is the continuation in the United States of those German secret societies with nationalistic orientation which operated in Germany in the 19th century.

There is even a third explanation for the history of the Order. According to this, the Skull and Bones is an autochthonous American institution, which, nevertheless, adopted several rituals of the European freemasonry, but alloyed them into a uniquely new form in its own practice. It is a fact that the Order of Skull and Bones was established in the campus of the Yale University in 1832. Nevertheless, it was officially registered only in 1856 under the name of “Russell Trust Association”. According to the available data, the Order was financed from the income derived from opium trade with the Far East.

This income assured the efficient operation of Skull and Bones at the university, and so that it could place its graduated members into influential functions. The drug trade performed by the British East India Society was flourishing in 1783, when the Peace Treaty of Paris closing the American War of Independence was signed. At this time, the British East India Society was controlled by the Baring Brothers Bank. At the beginning of the 19th century, this role was taken over by the London branch of the House of Rothschild, and from then on, they controlled the opium trade with China.

With the assistance of the Baring and Rothschild families, several families from New England could take part in the very profitable opium trade, but only as subcontractors or second partners. These merchant families were the suppliers, the transporters, and in many cases they themselves sailed their ships too. Through drug trading, the Cabot, Coolidge, Forbes, Higginson, Sturgis, Lodge, Lowell, Perkins and Russell families made fabulous fortunes. These New England merchants established the United Fruit Company and the Bank of Boston.

The Order of Skull and Bones was established by the Russell and Perkins families. As a result of several generation changes, the persons belonging to the mentioned families married between each other. This way, a large power group being even in blood-relationship was created, the “Eastern Establishment”. It was William Huntington Russell who registered the Skull and Bones under the name “Russell Trust Association”.

In the course of the 20th century, the official business address of the Russell Trust Association was the centre in New York of the Brown Brothers Harriman & Company. William Huntington Russell held the farewell speech in front of the graduates of Yale University in 1833. He and his fellows belonging to the Skull and Bones considered themselves such a special elite which was outstanding of the children of the Puritan immigrants and commercial bankers studying at Yale University.

They meant word by word the Puritan faith of the New England immigrants, according which they have a divine appointment to be the rulers of North America. The Yale University established in 1701 preceded with a few generations the generation of the American Revolution. Many of the students grown up here according to Puritan traditions later joined Benjamin Franklin’s political coalition, which finally decided to break away from Great Britain and establish the independent United States.

Two critical researchers of the Order, the historian Antony Sutton and the investigative journalist Ron Rosenbaum, a Yale graduate himself, got to the opinion that the Skull and Bones has gradually degenerated and developed more and more towards occultism.

In rituals, the Skull and Bones approached the practice of the European freemasonry, primarily of the Illuminati secret societies. Sutton points out that the initiates call this Order among themselves “The Brotherhood of Death”, and it gradually became a dangerous weapon in the hands of the American secret power. Rosenbaum even makes reference to the fact that this society of Germanic origin, essentially, follows evil goals, and, as for its spirit, can be reckoned among the forerunners of Nazism.

In the distinguished Esquire Magazine, Rosenbaum accuses the Skull and Bones of storing the remnants of Hitler’s private collection of silver in the Campus of Yale University. These assertions cannot be rejected off hand, but, by way of precaution, we can say that these two authors are possibly prejudiced. In the case of Rosenbaum, this can be caused by the fact that, being a student of Jewish origin, was automatically closed out of the inner circles of the secret societies operating at Yale University. On the other hand, the British-born Antony Sutton proudly accepts being a historian going his own way and considers John Stuart Mill his spiritual mentor.

Taking into consideration the above, we can say that the personal composition of this secret society, from generation to generation, became gradually restricted to the small group of New England families, who married among themselves, and then took care to it that their sons and grandsons could get into the Order. This kind of “inbreeding” frequently generates a narrow-mindedness and prejudice against the outsiders, which can prove to be a very serious shortcoming, especially in the case of those persons who will be the leaders of the United States.

The core of the Order is made up of no more than 20-30 families, what can be established by comparing the family trees. The majority includes the descendants of such Puritan settlers who arrived to North America in the 17th century. Among them we can mention the Whitney, Lord, Phelps, Wadsworth, Allen, Bundy, Adams, Stimson, Taft, Gilman and Perkins families.

The second group of the families belonging to the core of the Skull and Bones is made up by those who got rich in the 18th and 19th century, and were accepted to enter the New England elite through their wealth. The leading role in this second group is played by the Harriman, Rockefeller, Payne, Davison, Pillsbury and Weyerhauser families. A few Jewish banking families who immigrated to the United States from Germany also were let to enter the circle of the exquisite WASP families. They include the Schiff, the Warburg, the Guggenheim and the Meyer.

The latter families function as intermediaries between the New England WASPs and their relatives in England. This is especially true after the Rothschild financial interest took over the place of the Anglican Baring group in London, as the highest financial interest community. Some of the German Jewish families melted so much with the WASP families, and assimilated to such an extent into the Anglican society, that, giving up their old faith, they joined the Protestant church. The honourable WASP families, nevertheless, never accepted these investor bankers of Jewish origin to be of equal rank. The members of the Skull and Bones do not wholly trust them even nowadays.

Otherwise, several researchers state that the B’nai B’rith (“Sons of the Covenant”), congregating the Jewish brotherhood societies, was also formed from the Masonry of Scottish rite from Great Britain. Their American supporters include the Rothschild, the Cecil Rhodes Trust, the British “Round Table Group”, as well as the network of the connected organizations and institutions.

The Initiation Ceremony

The person who wants to be initiated in the Order of Skull and Bones, must go through the selection and initiation rite, called “tapping”. A number of 15 senior students of Yale University are “tapping”, who are also members of the secret society at that time. Also 15 members are selected from among the new students to be “bonesmen” the next year.

As we have already mentioned, in the course of its history, the Skull and Bones kept blacks, Jews and all other non-WASPs away from the membership. In the latest 30 years, nevertheless, they select one candidate from each of these groups – symbolically. Thus, on the list of the latest initiates to the Order, there already is a person with a Jewish-sounding name and another one with a Chinese name. What is more, they have already selected a homosexual member.

The selected candidate has to pass three “ordeals”. The aim of these is to gauge the capacities of the selected “bonesman” within the conditions that follow the university life.

The first ordeal is boarding school. The overwhelming majority of the candidates, since they come from rich, “blue-blooded” families, attend prestigious and expensive New England private preparatory schools. Thus, the future “bonesmen” are prepared in the two Philips Academies, operated by Puritan Calvinists.

The second ordeal aims at gauging the capacities of the future “bonesman” in natural environment. It also includes hunting in the forests of New England or in such remote places like the jungles of Africa or South America. In this respect, the candidate’s successful firm resistance is a pre-requisite of being accepted in the Spartan elite ranks of the Order.

The third ordeal is war. The battlefield experience gained in wartime is of a special importance for the future “bonesman”, since the Order considers itself to be part of the warrior caste of the New England WASPs. Therefore, for instance, several order members of the generation of George Bush sr. took part in World War II. After finishing their preparatory school, they first fulfilled military service, and only after coming back they went to university. They served primarily in the US Navy. During World War II, the air corp of the US Navy was especially attractive for them. In peacetime, it is desirable for a student of Yale to do military service, but it is not an indispensable condition.

After the candidates were selected, the formal initiation takes place. Fifteen senior class members, members of the Order visit the dormitory of those selected for “tapping” (that is entering the Order). The selected junior class member candidate opens the door, and then the “bonesman” taps him on the shoulder and yells: “Skull and Bones: Do you accept?”. If the candidate accepts, he is given a message wrapped with a black ribbon sealed by black wax, bearing the emblem with skull and crossbones. It also bears the mystical number 322 of the Order.

The message indicates the time and place when and where the candidate has to appear on the night of initiation. The candidate cannot wear any object made of metal or clothes. According to a 1940 Skull and Bones document, the initiation ceremony consists of the following:

The new man is laid in a coffin, which is placed in the central part of the building. In a common enchanting, they wish him a social rebirth. When he is taken out of the coffin, he gets a robe which bears symbolic signs. At the start of every meeting, the members and, after them, the candidates toss the bones bearing their names into the bone heap. Within the Skull and Bones Crypt, the “Tomb”, there is what is referred to as the “sacred room”, marked with the number 322. We have already mentioned the German inscription on the arc opposite to the entrance. This quotation, originating from a German freemasonic ritual, is connected with the origins of the Skull and Bones. This is one of the bits of “evidence” that point to the alleged pre-Nazi character of the Order.

In fact, the ritual of the Order reminds much more of the rituals employed by the Scottish and English masonry. The arguments concerning the occult symbols and rituals are also nourished by the Order itself. The members of the secret society of Yale University are pound in the head the exquisite value of the ambiguity, dimness and secrecy. They are taught that all these are very important for the “bonesmen” when they step out from the protected world of Yale University and become the leaders of the United States government, of the intelligence community, of the army or of the business life.

Especially during the presidency of George Bush sr., after studying his ambiguous, self-contradictory assertions and behaviour, first of all throughout the Gulf crisis, it was mentioned that the attributes instilled in him by the Order of Skull and Bones were recognizable. For the person joining the Order, the question that secrecy and ambiguity is used for the purpose of accomplishing “good” or “evil” purposes is of secondary importance.

The basic principle to be followed is that secrecy and Janus-faced ambiguity are indispensable tools for wielding power. Those close and secret relationships that evolved between “bonesmen” during their university years last for a lifetime. These threads link together all “bonesmen”, especially those who studied at the university in the same year and who belong to the same Skull and Bones contingent.

In this respect, all Skull and Bones members belong to a restricted, closed elite, which, getting into leading positions, still keep in close touch with each other. Several sources ascertain that the present-day President George W. Bush and his father, George Bush sr. keep consulting frequently with their former Yale University colleagues even nowadays.

Sports, especially team sports, play a special role in the preparation of “bonesmen”. The leaders of the Order start from the idea that team sports teach the “bonesmen” to undertake leadership and responsibility, and, what is even more important, the respect for keeping the rules of the game is instilled in them. The Spartan exercise and preparation is an essential complementary factor of the Skull and Bones philosophy.

In the world of Skull and Bones, the greatest virtue is the capacity to lead a nation into war and to win this war. For the “bonesmen”, the military power is a natural and essential accessory of political power. The ideas play an important role, but the application of military power is almost always indispensable for the actual forming of history. Those who are doing research on the Order have pointed out that this philosophy of power and the application of military power for such empire-building purposes originates from the practice of ancient Rome, especially from its period of decline and collapse. In the last period of the Roman Empire, series of legions were deployed in almost all known parts of the world at that time to conquer territories and subject peoples under their rule.

The Skull and Bones builds the world empire of the only superpower. Therefore it seems to be practical here to refer to the causes that led to the fall into pieces of the Roman Empire, serving as a model, since these causes are also valid in our days in the case of the United States.

The economy of the Roman Empire functioned with an interest-bearing financial system. Through the interest, both the money wealth, then also the real wealth accumulated in the hand of a very restricted group, while the overwhelming majority of the Roman citizens and even the state got extremely indebted. What is more, part of the free citizens even became debtor slaves. This made the economic activity impossible, while the centre of the empire switched to a parasite way of life and was forced to exploit the provinces. Finally, the interest-bearing financial system paralyzed the economic life and disintegrated the state. The Roman Empire first split up in two (395 AD), then the Western Roman Empire fell prey to the Barbarian Germans attacking from north in 476 AD, when Barbarian chieftain Odoaker easily overthrew the throne of Emperor Romulus Augustulus.

The present-day situation of the United States shows many similar traits with the Roman Empire in decay. This can be perceived not only in the expectable collapse of the interest-bearing financial system, but is also shown by the becoming dominant of the rock-sex-drugs subculture, which is very similar to the cultural status of the declining Rome.

We can witness the same enervated, morbid and decadent phenomena, which characterized the public life and private life relationships of Rome at that time. Some think that the Spartan principles of the Skull and Bones are similar to the Japanese samurai moral code. Nevertheless, this does not stand, because the moral code of the samurais lays great stress on respect and honour, and its world view is built on moral and ethical bases.

The Skull and Bones does not lay such stress either on the moral or on honour. On the contrary. The cornerstone of its philosophy is the so-called “double-cross system”. According to this philosophy, everybody who is not initiated should be considered to be of an inferior rank, can be lied to, and is a biomass that can be manipulated in the interest of the power of the WASP network. The “double-cross” (bones laid crosswise) symbolizing this philosophy can be found on the emblem of the Order.

On the level of the politics affecting the whole of America, the effect of the principles of the Skull and Bones was felt first at the end of the 18th century. At this time, the members of Skull and Bones identified themselves with all essential traits of the British imperial system, especially the belief that the Anglo-Saxons have the right given by God to rule over the other peoples of the world. They ranked even Japan, which never was part of the Anglo-American colonial empire, among the inferior nations, which should be treated in a similar way that the colonial peoples of Africa, India and Latin America.

President William McKinley, who followed the spirituality of the American Founding Fathers, got under the hard pressure of the Skull and Bones in 1898. He did not want to follow an imperialist policy, but the Order enforced nevertheless to wage war against Spain in order to “free” Cuba and obtain the tutelage over the Philippines. This was the first time when the United States, entered a war with double-faced methods, through a quite devious manipulation, only for the sake of extending its power. This is the beginning of the imperialist epoch of the American history, which totally changed the United States. This fact indicated that the members of the Order of Skull and Bones already occupied their places on the command bridge of the big ship of the United States.

The capitulation of President McKinley to the WASP warriors proved to be fatal not only for himself, but for the whole country. The Spanish-American War of 1898 helped the members of Skull and Bones into leading positions within the Republican Party. In 1900, at the presidential nominating convention of the party, McKinley was forced to accept Theodore Roosevelt as the vice-presidential candidate on his side. The McKinley–Roosevelt couple got into the White House in part due to that combatively jingoistic, chauvinist climate, which characterized the society of the United States after the Spanish-American war. A few months after his inauguration, McKinley was assassinated, and so Theodore Roosevelt, member of the Order of Skull and Bones, became the President of the United States. Roosevelt consequently surrounded himself with “bonesmen”. His successor, Howard Taft, who got into the White House in 1908, was a second generation Skull and Bones member himself.

Henry Stimson: the model of the “bonesmen”

Rowland Evans and Robert Novak related in 1991 that when George Bush sr. was making his final decision to start the war against Saddam Hussein, he spent the Christmas in Camp David and he was reading the biography of his model, Henry Stimson, also belonging to the Order of Skull and Bones. According to the closest counselors of the President, Bush was walking in an almost hypnotic state of mind in the mountains of Maryland with the biography of Stimson in his hands.

Henry Lewis Stimson is, indeed, the embodiment of the exemplary WASP warrior. He became a member of the Order of Skull and Bones in 1888, and served seven American Presidents: Theodore Roosevelt, William Howard Taft, Woodrow Wilson, Calvin Coolidge, Herbert Hoover, Franklin Delano Roosevelt and Harry S. Truman. Stimson oversaw the Manhattan Project in the framework of which the American atomic bomb was experimented and produced. It was Stimson who personally decided on the use of that devastating weapon against two Japanese towns, Hiroshima and Nagasaki.

Years earlier, he was the Chairman of the U.S. delegation to the London Naval Conference, and, during the presidency of Hoover (1929–1933), the Secretary of State. Stimson played a determining role in restricting the size of the Japanese Imperial Navy. As the Secretary of State under Franklin Delano Roosevelt, he elaborated those economic sanctions which, finally, forced Japan to attack Pearl Harbor, this way making it possible for the United States to enter, through the Asian backdoor, Word War II. Stimson played a key role in taking the decision according which the U.S. citizens of Japanese origin were interned in the period after Pearl Harbor.

According to British historian Geoffrey Hodgson, Stimson’s membership in the Order of Skull and Bones was “the most important educational experience in his life”. That is he became the member of the Order not by his high-born origin, but exclusively on the basis of his achievements at Yale University.

His parents were not wealthy, although his forefathers belonged to the Puritans. Stimson studied extremely hard, he tried to win any available grants and prizes, the fierce competitive spirit characterized his whole behaviour. He was not a blueblood, but married into wealth. His wife belonged to one of the most illustrious families, the members of which were in close relation with the Order of Skull and Bones. Therefore, when he graduated, he chose to be the partner of Eliahu Root, who later became President Theodore Roosevelt’s Secretary of War. Roosevelt and Root further trained Stimson, who gradually became a successful member of the WASP elite’s power network.

As Stimson had not been a soldier, he joined the army during World War I, at the age of forty-four, and he served in the American Expeditionary Force in Europe. Theodore Roosevelt convinced Stimson of the fact that the imperial future of America depends on whether it can obtain the hegemony in the Pacific area and Far East or not.

We have already mentioned that the Spanish-American war marks the beginning of America’s imperial period, that is the abandoning of the Republican principles laid down by the Founding Fathers. It includes the extension of the American rule over the Philippines. Stimson’s determining influence on George Bush sr. and his children as well as their classmates belonging to the Order is a result of his conscious educational activity. Namely Stimson took great care to assuring that the forthcoming WASP generations should dominate America’s political life in the period of cold war and even after.

That close circle which these persons belonged to was called “Stimson’s kindergarten”. Not every member of this circle was an initiated member of the Order of Skull and Bones, or even a Yale graduate, but all were inculcated with the Skull and Bones philosophy and methodology of wielding power. It is through this secret alliance and patronage system that the Order could extraordinarily extend its influence on all areas of life in the United States.

The “bonesman” J.J. Angleton and the CIA

In Chapter 8 (pp 93–106) of his book titled “Final Judgment”, Michael Collins Piper exposed that, by 1963, John F. Kennedy had got in conflict with Israel in the question of the atomic bomb, with the criminal syndicate led by Meyer Lansky by his measures taken against the mafia, but his conflicts with the international intelligence underworld and its members within the CIA became strained.

The greatest offence of the background power against the Irish and Catholic J.F.K. was, nevertheless, that, by withdrawing the Act on FED, he wanted to introduce again real money – a state-issued dollar similar to Lincoln’s Greenback – to replace the FED’s private banknote. According to Piper, Israel’s contact person in the Washington centre of CIA was James Jesus Angleton, the person who played an important role in the cover-up of the JFK assassination.

Angleton also had close relations with Lansky’s syndicate. In the CIA centre in Langley, Virginia, Angleton was the most informed person concerning the dangers surrounding Kennedy. Otherwise, Angleton was so close to Israel during his whole career, that, after his death in 1987, the Israeli government erected a monument in his honour. The OSS (Office of Strategic Services) recruited Angleton while he was a student at Yale University. His star ascended quickly in the course of his activity, and, when the OSS was closed down, he stepped over into its successor organization, the CIA created in 1947. In 1954, Angleton became the head of the CIA’s counterintelligence sector. But he had an extraordinary influence and power even within the whole of CIA.

Angleton’s career was strongly promoted by Allen Dulles, as well as his deputy, Richard Helms, who became the head of CIA himself later, under President Lyndon Johnson. His close friendship with Dulles and Helms enabled Angleton to move freely within the CIA. He could carry on his activity practically without any control. This meant that what Angleton wanted to do, he did. Angleton’s influence went even beyond the CIA. Actually it was him who maintained official contacts with the foreign intelligence services of the allies. They also included the Israeli Mossad.

Through his far-reaching contacts, Angleton was able to execute even actions of global size. Angleton’s biographer, Tom Mangold wrote that Angleton’s closest friends belonged to the Mossad, and his Israeli colleagues held him in great regard. Angleton and Israeli Prime Minister David Ben-Gurion were attached with close friendly ties to each other. If there was anybody at all at the CIA to be aware of the fact that Ben-Gurion felt a strong repugnance to J. F. Kennedy, it was Angleton. Angleton had firsthand information about the fact that the Israeli Prime Minister was offended with J. F. K. because the American President was against Israel’s endeavour to have an own atomic bomb.

Angleton watched Kennedy’s efforts to improve the relations with the Soviet Union and to ease the cold war with repugnance. J. F. K. not only endangered Israel’s efforts to get the atomic bomb and the activity of Meyer Lansky’s international criminal syndicate, but his policy crossed all what Angleton was striving at. Kennedy did not keep secret that he wanted to reduce the CIA that grew too big and was not controllable by the president any more, and to split it up into smaller institutions that would be still controllable by the White House. If this plan of Kennedy had been accomplished, it would have broken even Angleton’s career itself in two. Thus Angleton was one of the main movers who coordinated the anti-Kennedy forces from the CIA headquarters.

Although some such “bonesmen” as Angleton became Kennedy’s mortal enemies, still Kennedy’s presidency meant the height of the power of Skull and Bones.

The decay of the power of Skull and Bones

The list of the leading members of John F. Kennedy’s administration was compiled by Robert Lovett, the most illustrious member of the Skull and Bones at that time. He was asked to do that personally by J. F. K.’s father, Joseph Kennedy, because he realized that he had to make the Anglo-Saxon and Protestant network of Skull and Bones stand by his Irish and Catholic son, assuring by this the support of the WASP elite for his president son. Lovett was one of the main responsible persons in Franklin Delano Roosevelt’s industrial recovery policy, which made the quick rearmament possible, and, by starting the munitions industry, enabled the country to get out of the Great Depression.

So, Lovett was the other illustrious “bonesman” within the Order, the adversary of Averell Harriman. During the presidency of Eisenhower, Lovett was against the cold war forcing-back doctrine and the slogan “nukes for peace”. J. F. K. would have liked if Lovett himself entered personally his government, but the “senior Skull and Bonesman”, who was the partner of the prominent Brown Brothers Harriman & Co., preferred even at that time the control from the background, and abstain from undertaking a function in the government.

Nevertheless, Lovett placed several younger “bonesmen” in important and responsible government functions. Thus, for instance, McGeorge Bundy became National Security Advisor to President Kennedy, while Averell Harriman Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs. Therefore, Harriman was responsible for taking such important decisions which determined the destiny of the whole of the Vietnam conflict and of the course of the war.

On the participation in the Vietnam War, primarily the members of the Order of Skull and Bones decided. The “bonesmen” rejected General Douglas MacArthur’s view that the United States should not wage war on land in Asia. When the war started to escalate, President Kennedy started having serious doubts. His doubts even grew after having, on several occasions, long discussions with General MacArthur in the Oval Office of the White House.

There still are a lot of things about the background of the Vietnam War that we do not know yet, because several important documents are classified for decades and are closed away from research. Nevertheless, it can be taken as certain even now that the question of the control over the region called “Golden Triangle” played an important role in the gradual development of the Vietnam War. The region laying on the border area of China, Vietnam, Burma (now Mianmar) and Laos, inhabited by mountain tribes, had assured the decisive part of the world’s opium production until the first place in the opium production was not taken over by Afghanistan got under Taliban rule, which lately already assured 86% of the world’s opium production.

At the beginning of the Vietnam War, big regrouping of forces were taking place in the region, because the traditional French and British colonial rule weakened, and France even withdrew from the area following the defeat at Dien Bien Phu. The Communists led by Mao Zedong won in China in 1949, and the army of the defeated Kuomintang partly retreated to Taiwan, and partly took refuge in the “Golden Triangle”. In the power vacuum appearing following the changes, the Communist China and North Vietnam, as well as the United States stepping in the place of France and Great Britain wanted to penetrate.

The stake, beside others, was the control over the drug trade in the East. This is connected with the Order of Skull and Bones in such a way that most of the dynasties belonging to the Order had themselves their part in the very profitable drug trade done by the British East India Society. The Society transported opium, with an enormous profit, from India, then under British colonial rule, to China. A part of the members of the Order of Skull and Bones – as sea shippers and intermediates – was connected with the drug trade done with the Far East from the beginnings. When the question of the control over the “Golden Triangle” came to the limelight, the most important decisions were taken by the members in key positions of the Order of Skull and Bones.

After the assassination of Kennedy, tens of thousands of American soldiers were shipped to the Vietnam front. Averell Harriman continued to stay one of the most important decision makers in Vietnam issues even under the presidency of Lyndon B. Johnson. And McGeorge Bundy worked as National Security Advisor until he became the president of the Ford Foundation. Otherwise this is the biggest tax-free foundation of the United States which distributes grants, donations and scholarships yearly in a value of several hundreds of million dollars for goals defined by itself and to persons selected by itself.

It is interesting that, as the president of the Ford Foundation, Bundy financed the movement protesting against the Vietnam War. The National Student Mobilization Committee, which was the umbrella organization of the new left in the 1960-ies and 1970-ies, was led by David Dellinger, and his deputy was William Sloane Coffin, member of the Order of Skull and Bones, who earlier served in the CIA. So, on one hand, the Order elaborated and executed the strategy of limited war, which led to the known failure in Vietnam, and, on the other hand, it promoted, with the help of another group of the Order, the propagation of the rock-drug-sex subculture and the strengthening of the new left within the framework of the movement against the Vietnam War. The failure in Vietnam removed the members of the “Stimson Kindergarten” from their earlier decision positions and marginalized their political roles to a great extent.

With the election of Richard Nixon as the President of the United States in November 1968, a new team of the political elite took over the control. The outstanding personality of this is Henry Kissinger, who was President Nixon’s National Security Advisor and Secretary of State at the same time. In his presentation given at the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA), also called Chatham House in May 1982, Kissinger admitted openly that, during his years spent in the White House, he consulted those competent in the British Foreign Ministry more frequently than those in the American Secretary of State’s office. We can really understand this statement if we know that the main coordinating organization of the background power, the RIIA of London, emerged from the British Round Table Society, has a sister organization in New York: the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR).

All this can be completed with the fact that, even nowadays, the number one centre of the background power is the administratively and politically independent City of London. If we add to this that Henry Kissinger is a personality who fulfils an important role in the “quasi government” of the background power to the present day, it is no wonder that, as an American Secretary of State, he primarily consulted the British Foreign Ministry officials. Kissinger was patronized for a long time by McGeorge Bundy, when he was the Dean of Harvard University and President Kennedy’s National Security Advisor. In spite of this, the Kissinger era meant the nadir of the power of Skull and Bones.

The main organization held in hand by the Order, the CIA was paralyzed by numerous scandals, and thus the fluctuation among its employees was high. The CIA tried to change this situation and, according to some authors (including Jim Hougan, who reinforced this in his book “Secret Agenda”), this is why it cooperated in removing President Nixon from the White House in the framework of the Watergate scandal. When Gerald Ford took over the presidency in August 1974, the Skull and Bones returned to power again for a short time.

In autumn 1975, Ford dismissed Kissinger from the function of National Security Advisor and named General Brent Scowcroft in his place. And Secretary of Defense James Schlesinger, reckoned to be Kissinger’s allied, was changed with Donald Rumsfeld. Also William Colby was dismissed from the head of the CIA. The new director of the CIA became the Skull and Bones member George Bush sr., father of the present-day President.

The return to power of the WASP elite, nevertheless, did not prove to be long-lived, since in November 1976 the man of the CFR and Trilateral Committee became President, in the person of Jimmy Carter. In fact, until the election of George Bush sr., the Skull and Bones could not regain that political power which it detained in the time of Stimson. For the return to power of the Skull and Bones, the presidency of Ronald Reagan and vice-presidency of George Bush sr. meant the period of transition between 1980–1988. In the meantime, nevertheless, several circumstances changed.

The United States gradually weakened, both in the field of science, technology and industry. The economic background of this was the getting to power of the money economy and the falling into the background of the productive economy. When, on 15th August, 1971, at the request of the money oligarchy, President Nixon terminated the gold standard of the dollar, the FED dollar was transformed in a one hundred per cent uncovered paper money. It was followed by a two-cipher inflation.

The decay of towns accelerated, the unemployment increased, and the FED, this private cartel with great power, raised the interest rate to unprecedented height. The Iran and then Near East oil crisis conducted by Kissinger at the beginning of the 1970-ies contributed decisively to the liquidation to large scale of the productive industry. As a result of all this, the United States became from the biggest creditor nation in the world the biggest indebted country. Today, the national debt of the United States amounts to more than 6,000 billion dollars.

The total debt of the non-state sector, of the enterprises and citizens is over 15,000 billion dollars. This means that the society of the United States, the state and non-state sector altogether, pays interest and debt service to the international money oligarchy after the amount of 21,000 billion dollars.

The new competitor of Skull and Bones

In the 1970-ies and 1980-ies, a new and huge political-financial group turned up, which demanded for itself a part from the governmental power. The power base of this new group consists of the large banks and financial institutions symbolized by the Wall Street.

The number of its supporters is already high in the American legislative assembly, and it increases more and more. As owner, it keeps the mass-media institutions in hand, and also Hollywood is under its influence. Certain authors call this new power group the “Zionist Lobby”.

Following the 1967 “Six-Day War”, waged between Israel and its Arab neighbours, the power of this lobby took different proportions. The key position of Kissinger in the Nixon administration indicated the fact that the pro-Israel lobby penetrated energetically into the inner circles of political decision making. The new generation of financiers of Jewish origin appeared also on Wall Street itself, which took over the leadership from the previous generation with an Anglo-Saxon culture assimilated to the WASPs. The WASP elite learned how to cooperate well with the Jewish bankers and financiers originating mostly from Germany, called among them confidentially only as “our crowd”.

Nevertheless, the new throne pretender Wall Street financiers, due to their financial methods and aggressive behaviour, aroused aversion in the exquisite WASP elite, the members of which entitled them “crowd of gangsters” with disdain mixed with fear and envy. If the members of Skull and Bones ever needed to support with legitimate arguments their repugnance to these – talented and frequently unscrupulous – businessmen of Eastern European origin, then the Wall Street new Zionists, the so-called “new crowd” helped them with many facts.

When Jonathan Jay Pollard, a Navy intelligence officer was arrested in November 1985 because he spied for Israel against the United States, the otherwise always present anti-Semitism revived in the circle of the Skull and Bones and the New England “blueblood” upper class. This could also be felt when George Bush sr. got into the White House. When the practical politics required from the George Bush sr. administration to negotiate with the American Zionist lobby or with the right-wing Israeli government headed by Yitzhak Shamir, the standoffishness and the hidden but glowing antipathy. To a certain degree, this is repeated in our days, when the administration of the present-day President George W. Bush jr. is compelled to negotiate with Israeli Prime Minister Ariel Sharon, who also makes politics radically and using military methods.

The network of Skull and Bones

When George Bush sr. got into the White House in 1988, the WASP hierarchy made an attempt to regain its previously lost influence and positions not only in the control of the national politics, but also in the control of the financial, business and justice sphere.

A struggle has developed also on Wall Street, between the WASP elite and the “new crowd” of Jewish origin. This rivalling went on mostly in the mass-media, in the press and in the courts of justice for six years. The struggle began with the accusation against Ivan Boesky and Michael Milken, who traded with so-called “junk bonds”.

(The loan bonds of enterprises with insecure liquidity are called “junk bonds”. Due to the danger of insolvency, the speculation and trade with them is increasingly risky. In spite of this, their letters of credit are bought, because the yield advantage that can be reached on the loans of second class debtors is higher than the loss risk, if these “junk bonds” are selected with due foresight.

These risky loans started to be put on market in the early 1980-ies, and this was the favourite financing tool of those stock exchange speculators who were specialized for the buying out of firms, primarily for hostile takeovers. When the Securities and Exchange Commission, the SEC took this under strict control, and then, with an amendment, even banned it, the time of “junk bonds” declined. The fair market value of these risky loans is frequently well under 100 per cent of the nominal value, due to the limited liquidity of the debtors.

Therefore, in case of reimbursement, a high gain on the exchange can be reached. For the sake of decreasing the investment risk, such “junk bonds” of different enterprises are put in a common financial fund.)

Well, these new-type methods in the world of money made the investment and stock exchange financiers appeared as “new crowd” a fierce enemy for the traditional WASP elite. When Ivan Boesky and Michael Milken were sentenced and Drexel Burnham Lambert Group, the investment bank with great power collapsed into bankruptcy, the rivaling somewhat diminished.

This financial war reminds us of what was happening following the Great Depression. Then the House of Morgan came off victorious. The Morgan Guaranty Trust Company and the Morgan Stanley Company were all strongholds operating on Wall Street of Skull and Bones, since their establishment in the 19th century. Their founder, Harold Stanley was a “bonesman” himself.

The main multinational oil company also made a profit of the fact that the member of the Order of Skull and Bones got into the White House. The Gulf War brought a big profit to Standard Oil Trust Corporation, Shell Oil of America and Creole Petroleum Corporation, as well as to the Pennzoil Corporation. The founder and president of the latter started his career together with George Bush sr., as partner of the Zapata Oil Company. Perhaps it would not be entirely without interest also that, when he was active in the oil business, George Bush cooperated closely with the Kuwaiti.

The Order of Skull and Bones was strongly built in the legal enterprises serving the big financial institutions and corporations. Eight of the exquisite legal offices in Wall Street, frequently employing several hundreds of specialist jurists, are practically owned by the Skull and Bones and its interests. All eight were established by the members of the Order, and they place, even in the present, the law students graduated from Yale University, newly initiated in the Order, in well-paying functions. These lawyer-candidates and career-beginner lawyers get a thorough practical training with the help of the Order, and then, through the good letters of recommendations and contacts, they usually have a successful career.

Among the legal offices belonging to the Order we can mention the “Lord Day Lord”, “Davis Polk Wardwell”, “Simson Thatcher Bartlett”, “Dewey Ballantine Palmer & Woods” and “Milbank Tweed Hadley & McCloy”. The above listed legal offices serve not only their corporate clients or take part in the government (frequently in functions of ministers), but their main duties also include the management of the investment portfolios of the most exquisite WASP families. In this respect, the network of the Skull and Bones and the WASP elite forming its membership reminds of the model of the elite of Venice in the Middle Age. When Venice was on the pinnacle of its power, this city-state and its financial institutions constituted the financial-commercial centre of the Europe of that time.

The leading families of the city-state used their private wealth to establish insurance companies, to create family foundations and to control the cultural life of the time, which strengthened and made more efficient their political power. In our days, the main legal offices play a special role in managing the affairs of the biggest tax-free foundations.

When the American department of the international financial community, after more than one hundred years of attempt, quite difficultly attained to control the money system of the United States through the Federal Reserve System, knew it quite well that this would result in the indebtedness of the state.

The private money system needs a central bank which is controlled exclusively by the money oligarchy so that it could indebt the state. So that the state could pay interest for the use of the money produced with the banknote press ceded to the money oligarchy and borrowed from it, the state should be helped to get income. For this sake, practically at the same time with the establishment of the FED, they saw to it that the income tax should be introduced. Until the establishment of the FED, the Americans did not pay income tax. But the financial oligarchy has the highest income, which, anonymously, is the owner of most of productive enterprises. Therefore they should pay the highest income tax. To avoid this, the money oligarchy made the legislative assembly adopt the system of tax-exempt foundations, then they placed a considerable part of their wealth in these foundations.

The altogether 30,000 foundations make it possible that, through the cross-ownership, it should not be possible to establish exactly how much wealth a person has. The wealth amounting to several hundred billions is under the disposition of the financial oligarchy, which finances, from this wealth, the numerous institutes, intellectual workshops, social-religious organizations in its service, as well as the universities, research programmes, and the background control of the cultural and educational sphere.

Of course, also the oligarchs who hold leading functions in these foundations live a luxurious life from these tax-exempt moneys. So their private wealth stayed under private control further on, and it can be spent on the financing of the money oligarchy’s organized private power and on the operation of its network, practically with the total exclusion of the intervention on the merits of the public power.

There already were several attempts both in the House of Representatives and the Senate in Washington to conduct an investigation on the operation of the foundations, but, to date, the money oligarchy succeeded in hindering all such investigations.

One of these foundations is Russell Sage Foundation, which is specialized on “social control” programmes, and which was also founded by “bonesmen”. Even in our days, the main task of the Russell Sage Foundation is to watch the activity of large tax-free foundations in America. Also the members of the Order of Skull and Bones established the Peabody Foundation, the Slater Foundation and several foundations bearing the name of Rockefeller. Such famous family foundations like Ford and Carnegie are already in the hands of the Skull and Bones machinery today. When McGeorge Bundy was the president of the Ford Foundation, two members of the Ford family resigned from their functions, because they were against the way how Bundy directed the foundation established to fulfil humanitarian tasks.

Between 1983 and 1986, the British-born historian, Antony Sutton wrote several studies about the Order of Skull and Bones. The erudite researcher with great scientific preparedness is called the representative of the so-called “conspiracy theories” by the mass-media being in the service of money oligarchy.

All those researchers are considered to be adepts of the “conspiracy theory” who suppose that, behind the surface of visible events, there is a background power acting in a coordinated way, which can enforce their strategic endeavours, through its informal network reaching the decision-making centres. But is it better to be the adept of the “random theory”? Is it more scientific to say that all that happens is just by itself, is just the result of the forces that can be perceived on the surface?

Even on the surface of the sea, the movements are not determined only by the visible factors on the surface, but the deep streams of the sea also exert their effect. Of course, several phenomena of the history, in a certain respect, can be considered random or incidental, at the same time, the searching examination reveals also the presence of reasoned strategies and coordinated action. So, in the background, those history-moving forces are definitely present, which try to remain secret, and thus, if a researcher proves their presence and history-forming effect, then this researcher should be given, if possible, a discrediting, repugnant name.

The repellent “conspiracy” expression marks the existence of that background power which strives at the creation and maintaining of the private money system, because gets an ever increasing money income with the help of it. And the word “theory” suggests that the organized private power and its network exists only in people’s imagination and not in reality. The basis of the organized private power’s economic and political power is the huge interest income, increasing according to the geometrical progression.

The background power strives at the creation of a centralized global power so that there should not be such a sovereign centre of force which could withdraw itself from under the private money monopoly of the international financial community and the payment of interest. In the solely sovereign global state the actual power is detained by the financial oligarchy, which governs autocratically, with the help of its power elite, hiding behind the curtains of alibi democracy.

To start from the point that the events do not happen only accidentally, but also a methodically reasoned strategy is effective in the background, with the help of a carefully built network, is much more scientific than the acceptance of the “random theory” made absolute. This is especially true when the existence of the world strategy, in spite of the general secretiveness, is supported by more and more provable facts, and if, with the supposition of the systematic background control, the events of the past and present become more logical and understandable.

Well, in 1986, this “conspiracy theoretician” published a study about the Order of Skull and Bones, supported with several documents, among them minutes of secret meetings, the description of rituals and other proofs. In the light of Sutton’s book, the announcement of the New World Order, which was the main theme of George Bush sr. following the Gulf War, gains another meaning.

According to Sutton, the main goal of the Order of Skull and Bones is the accomplishment of the New World Order. For the members of the Order, this means that, leaning on the American military force, the United States controls the main resources in the world: the energy and food supply. The members of the Order have always been attracted by the puritan morals of the Greek city-state, Sparta. The pugnacious WASP elite wants to lead the New World Order to victory, similarly to the Satrapa army of the ancient Persian Empire.

When James Baker, Secretary of State of George Bush sr. visited the western capital cities so that they should cover the costs of the Gulf War with many-billion contributions, this reminded the members of Skull and Bones of the chronicles of the ancient Persian Empire. The outstanding “bonesman” much talked of nowadays, Henry Stimson always taught his fellow Order members that America needed to wage war once every generation. To Stimson, this meant a soul-purifying process that makes it possible for the nation to align with “a great case”, to overcome its weaknesses, and to rise above itself, through the military effort.

This mystic and romantic concept of the purifying power of the struggle is one of the bases of the political philosophy of Skull and Bones. For the “bonesmen” who initiated and controlled the war, Vietnam was a bitter failure.

The victory won with huge technical superiority in the area of the Persian Gulf also meant the glorious rebirth of the fighting spirit of the WASP elite. When George Bush sr. emphasized that the Gulf War would not be a new Vietnam, he primarily addressed the members of Skull and Bones and not the American people.

The Gulf War proved to be an efficient tool to divert the attention from the ever increasing financial problems. Among them, the bankruptcy of the financial institution “Saving and Loans” (S & L) is an outstanding case. The S & L collected the savings of common men, of which they primarily wanted to make themselves a home.

In the months preceding the Gulf War, the papers were full with the photographs of the present-day President’s (George W. Bush) brother, Neil Bush, since he was one of the managers of the bankrupted S & L. this reflected badly on the White House, where, at that time, right a “bonesman”, the father of one the managers considered to be responsible, was the President. Furthermore, several big commercial banks were drifted to the edge of financial bankruptcy. In the financial year 1991, the government had to face a budget deficit of 500 billion dollars.

The legislative assembly in Washington, nevertheless, wanted to decrease the budget considerably, so much the more because the cold war has already finished. For the “bonesmen” who got again in government positions, the accomplishment of the united Germany also meant a challenge. Through its geopolitical position, developed industrial base as well as its relatively independent political relationship with Moscow, Germany became again the economically strongest power of the European continent. Prior to the Gulf War, the Chancellor of that time, Helmut Kohl managed to attain that the Kremlin gave the green light to the German reunification.

Earlier, George Bush sr., unlike the British Prime Minister of the time, Margaret Thatcher, supported the German reunification, but, on the Houston summit of the developed industrial countries held in summer 1990, the United States hindered that project of Bonn according to which Germany should offer economic assistance to the Soviet Union being in its last days. President Bush insisted that Moscow should accept the conditions of the International Monetary Fund first, and only after this should get essential assistance.

Bush’s secret goals with the Gulf War

Without the contradictory decisions of the President following the philosophy of Skull and Bones, the 1991 Gulf War would not be as mysterious as we perceive it even nowadays. In 2002, a stroke against Iraq in the framework of the war on terror is frequently mentioned again.

Many raise the question again: why did George Bush sr. order General Schwarzkopf to stop the attack, when the American troops were marching victoriously towards Baghdad? How was it possible that Saddam Hussein, whom the propaganda called the second Hitler, could stay on power up to the present day? On of the answers could be that Saudi Arabia, which follows the Sunnite division of the Islam, did not want at all that Shiite Moslems get to power in Iraq.

The weakened Iraq was necessary also for the United States, to counterbalance with it the Shiite and anti-American Iran, as well as Syria. Saddam Hussein did a good service even in person, because he offered a good propaganda target as the incarnation of the evil enemy. “They are the evil ones, we are the good ones, they support the international terrorism, while we are fighting against it.” All this is repeated, even in words, in the rhetoric of the present-day president. But now Osama bin Laden is the incarnation of the evil.

The Gulf War can still be regarded as a secret operation, since that secret strategy that led to this war has not been revealed up to the present day. Without any knowledge about the background, nevertheless, the visible events cannot be really understood either.

Being faithful to the traditions of Henry Stimson, Bush was convinced that America needed a victorious war to restore its national self-respect. As for Saddam Hussein, he could realistically suppose that the United States would not start a war against him, after he got a substantial assistance from it for his war against Iran. So that he should march into Kuwait, it was enough to make the Iraqi dictator believe that the United States would not intervene. As for Kuwait, the CIA worked actively in this country. The head of the Emir’s security service met William Webster, the director of the CIA at that time in December, 1989, and agreed that America would take part in the training of the Kuwaiti Emir’s guards.

On 31st July, 1990, in Jeddah, Saudi Arabia, there was a summit between Saddam Hussein, the Saudi King and the Emir of Kuwait. Kuwait promised to help Iraq with ten billion dollars to pay his war debts. Hussein would have liked to get 30 billion. Nevertheless, Kuwait, in fact, did not want to pay even ten billions either, but only a twentieth part of this sum. This decisively contributed to the fact that Hussein deployed his troops on the border of Kuwait. The Jordanian king tried to exert pressure on the Emir of Kuwait, but without success.

Today it is already known that Ms. April Glaspie, Ambassador of the United States in Baghdad deliberately misled Saddam Hussein concerning the expectable behaviour of her country. In September 1990, the Iraqi president put at the disposal of the western press the transcript of the meeting he had with Glaspie on 25th July. According to it, the American Ambassador told him: “We have no opinion on your Arab – Arab conflicts, such as your dispute with Kuwait.” The tone of the transcript is conciliatory and creates the impression that the United States would not intervene if Iraq penetrated into Kuwait.

The American State Department did not comment upon this Iraqi communication. When, much later, in March, 1991, Ms. Glaspie was heard in the Congress, the lady-ambassador called the text forgery and misleading. She asserted that her hard words were left out of it, and they distorted what she said. The State Department tried to justify the late hearing by saying that an earlier one would have damaged the sensitive negotiations in process with Saddam Hussein.

When the members of the House of Representatives and the Senate read the telegrams sent by Glaspie to the State Department, they established that the report of the lady-ambassador is in contradiction with the content of the diplomatic telegrams. Many congressmen established that Glaspie deliberately mislead the Congress concerning her role played in the Persian Gulf.

In the telegrams, there was no trace of what Glaspie stated in front of the Congress, namely that she had communicated to Saddam Hussein that the United States would have defended Kuwait. The Operation Desert Storm was not conducted only for the interests of Kuwait, the stake was much more Saudi Arabia. Bush needed this war even from strategic reasons. This made him possible to try whether that communication and anti-aircraft system and that supermodern military infrastructure and armament is operative, which was put into operation in the area for 200 billion dollars.

This system called CENTCOM enhances an independent army control in the Near East, by which the Pentagon can exert a solid control over the whole region. Some 60% of the world’s known oil reserve is to be found in this area, which is also a very sensitive region from military point of view. The top technology part of the CENTCOM is the system that assures the control, the communication and the intelligence. With the help of it, the American military bases built in Saudi Arabia can be operated efficiently. And the Operation Desert Storm examined in practice this extremely developed super-modern military base and weapon system.

As a result of the Gulf War, the whole Near East, but especially the countries on the Arabian Peninsula became militarily totally dependent from the United States for a long time. The Organization of the Petroleum Exporting Countries (OPEC) in fact fell into the hands of the United States. The money oligarchy standing behind the government of the United States now can fix only by itself the price of the oil on the world market. One of the results of the Gulf War was that the “oil weapon” got in the hands of the United States (more exactly in the money oligarchy’s network which conducts the political control), that can be directed even against those military allies which are counted economic competitors. The irony of history is that Washington made these rivals of it pay the bill of Gulf War: 27 billion dollars. This also proves that the informal (not visible) contact system of the money oligarchy already reaches nearly all centres of decision in Europe, the Near East an even Japan.

Skull and Bones and the Illuminati

In 1787, the Bavarian government published the documents seized and confiscated from the Illuminati in a “white book” titled “Original Documents of the Order and Sect of Illuminati”. The Bavarian government sent this book to all European capital cities of the time. Beside other things, Adam Weishaupt, in a letter, wrote the following: “By this plan we shall direct all mankind. In this manner, and by the simplest means, we shall set all in motion and in flames. The occupations must be so allotted and contrived, that we may, in secret, influence all political transactions.”

Even in our days, historians still argue about whether the Illuminates have further maintained their organizations or not after the Bavarian government banned them. Nevertheless, it is a fact that the Illuminati attracted several talented and great-powered people in their ranks, and cooperated closely with the freemasonic lodges. The Bavarian Order of the Illuminati, which was only one of the trends of the Illuminates, was started on 1st May, 1776, in Ingolstadt, by Adam Weishaupt, who was a professor of canon law at the local University. Its members, at the beginning, came from among Weishaupt’s most talented students.

In the same year, on 5th December, 1776, the secret society marked with the Greek letters of Phi Beta Kappa (ΦBK) was established at the College of William and Mary in Williamsburg, Virginia. The second department of this society was formed in 1780 at Yale University. In the 1820-ies, an anti-Masonic atmosphere was prevailing in the United States, and this reflected badly on such secret and closed societies as the Phi Beta Kappa. This forced its membership to step out to the light. This is one of the reasons why the Order of Skull and Bones became known to some extent.

According to the encyclopedia of closed societies, the Phi Beta Kappa can be reckoned the mother of the university fraternities in the American higher education. The Skull and Bones is also the child of Phi Beta Kappa, but it has two other brothers operating also at Yale University: the “Scroll and Key” and the “Wolfshead”. (The name Phi Beta Kappa consists of the initials of the Greek words “Philosophia Biou Kubernetes”, meaning “Philosophy (the love of learning) is the guide of life”.)

John Robison, who was a professor of natural philosophy at the University of Edinburgh, Scotland and a high-ranked freemason at the same time, being on a journey in continental Europe, was requested by the Illuminati to join their order. He then studied Weishaupt’s readings and rejected the request. In 1798, he published his book titled “Proofs of a Conspiracy”. In this book he wrote: “An association has been formed for the express purpose of rooting out all the religious establishments, and overturning all the existing governments of Europe. (…) And when we see that the methods which were practiced by this Association for the express purpose of breaking all the bands of society, were employed solely in order that the leaders might rule the world with uncontrollable power, while all the rest, even of the associated, will be degraded in their own estimation, corrupted in their principles, and employed as mere tools of the ambition of their unknown superiors.” Robison sent his book also to George Washington.

In his reply letter, the first American president mentioned that he was aware of the fact that the Illuminati were present even in America. President Washington felt that the Illuminati have satanic teachings and their goal is to turn the people and the government against each other. In his book, Robison describes the ceremony of initiation in the “Regent degree”. A skeleton is pointed out to the candidate, at the feet of which are laid a Crown and a Sword. He is asked, whether that is the skeleton of a King, a Nobleman, or a Beggar? As he cannot decide, the President of the meeting says to him, “the character of being a Man is the only one that is of importance.” If we think it over, this is in essence the same text that is written in the Tomb of the Yale University’s Skull and Bones.

The history of the past 200 years has to be rewritten

Antony Sutton, who was 77 in 2002, earlier was a researcher and a professor at Stanford University’s Hoover Institution. Out of his 26 books, his works titled “Wall Street and FDR”, “Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler” and “Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution” are outstanding ones. He got in touch with the Order of Skull and Bones in the early 1980-ies when an unknown person sent him, only for 24 hours, the list of the members of this closed society.

The list consisted of two volumes. The first contained the names of the living, the second of the dead “bonesmen”. The professor copied both volumes over night. But he never gave these copies over to anybody, because he was aware of the fact that each page was fitted with an encoded sign, and that would have enhanced the finding of the source. After studying the Order, Sutton felt that these great-powered persons, in the depth of their souls, have stayed childish adolescents. He found it frightening that such persons control the fate of the world. The symbols of the society: the skull and the crossbones, suggest the violence, because they were used by the pirates and the German SS divisions, and can be found on the labels of recipients containing poisons.

The living members of the society are about 600 people, sometimes more than this. After the repeated return to power of the Bush dynasty, their number is increasing. The present-day president, George W. Bush is a third generation “bonesman”. Sutton finds that the present-day president is not as determined and struggling as his father, and far not as talented as his grandfather. Sutton emphasizes that several other secret societies exist. He only researched the Skull and Bones. Unfortunately, none of historians can keep his job if he starts unveiling the conspiracy. This is taboo for all members of the American Historical Association. Thus, sooner or later, outsiders have to continue the research. Because of his books, Antony Sutton lost his job. Now he lives retired and works on his new work dealing with the technology of the future, considering himself much more an engineer than a historian.

Sutton is convinced that the activity of Skull and Bones bears all the legal marks of conspiracy. Therefore, its activity should be officially investigated. The National Security Agency, equipped with a giant electronic observation system, should watch the activity of the secret societies, among them that of the Skull and Bones. As for the other societies of Yale University, namely “Wolfshead” or “Scroll and Key”, they are only faint imitations of the Skull and Bones, but their endeavours are the same.

Their goal is to apply a conscious differentiation in the social life. Well, all secret societies give preference to people only on the basis that they belong to the closed circle promoted also by them. In spite of the fact that he was dismissed from two universities, does not consider his life a failure, since he never compromised and he always stuck to the facts revealed by him. He found telling the truth of the utmost importance.

According to Sutton and his followers, it is not acceptable what follows from the philosophy of Skull and Bones, namely that the centralized state being in the hands of the elite is above everything, and the individual, the citizen is nothing else but an obeying and defenceless subject, a tamed biological robot. Nowadays, on the basis the activity of John Dewey and Horace Mann, this system of views of Skull and Bones asserts itself in the American education and scientific life, since it was taken over from Germany to America by the founders of this Order.

In the late 1990-ies, a shooting team of Amsterdam made a TV-film on the Skull and Bones in America. They visited the secret society’s headquarters and made interviews with the members of the Order who accepted that. Beside others, they also asked Antony Sutton, as a historian researching the activity of the Order and the skilled critic of this secret society.

The shooting team collected several documents, which bring the Bush family and other members of the Order of Skull and Bones in connection with the financing of the National-Socialist Germany. Hitler was financed, beside others, by the Union Bank of New York and its branch in the Netherlands. The first version of the film was later augmented and included in the programme. Nevertheless, in the last minute, it was decided not to broadcast the film. This means that the hands of the Order reach even to Europe.

Sutton emphasized also that the research of such secret societies as the Skull and Bones is of an extraordinary importance because, if their role played in politics can be supported duly with facts and documents, the whole history of the last two centuries has to be rewritten. These ideas were told by Sutton in his interview given to Kris Milegan on 1st July, 1999. Sutton closed the interview with these words: “The spirit of God is within us as individuals. Skull & Bones represents death. It has no life spirit and pretends that the State «is the march of God on earth».”

After Antony Sutton, we also think that, at present, the global increase of confusion and chaos is to be expected: a struggle on global scale between the autocratic rule, leaning on the violence of the state, of the financial-political elite and the citizen who defends his individual rights and political liberties. The final decision is at the people taken as individuals in political sense, at the independent human beings capable of individual opinion and decision-making, since all rights are rooted in them.

Without independent individuals, there is no state, but certain people, individuals can exist even without the state. All rights of the state are rooted in the individuals, and they even can be withdrawn by these individuals. Thus, the individual is stronger than the state in this respect. His existence is stronger, and he will gradually win over his own creature, the only secondarily existing state, no matter how strong it seems today, in the hand of its new owner of the violence organization, the international money oligarchy.

The state, made omnipotent, which was raised onto a pedestal by Hegel and his followers so that they could control the individual, is therefore secondary. It is so, even if it could take over the rule over the individuals after its establishment. This is valid also for the centralized and, what is more, dictatorial state, controlled by the integrated power elite of the background power, which state is not a public power any more, but the tool of the organized private power, and serves primarily the interests of the international financial community in its national state, but especially in its transnational structures above the states.

The economically independent and politically able to act individual, the citizen is not identical with the economically dependent – living on state aids – and therefore unable of decision-making people, who are subjects at the mercy of the dictatorial state of the New World Order. Their existence depends on the grace of the ruling money oligarchy. But this oligarchy needs these kept people to the same extent that it needs the employees living on wages and salaries, forming the majority of the society, who do the value-producing intellectual and physical work in the economic and consciousness industry large enterprises owned both by the state and the organized private power. Due to their dependence, nevertheless, they are not able either of independent political will forming and enforcement of interest.

In fact, they are “Fachidiots”, specialists in a narrow field with no other interest, with higher and higher qualifications, being at the system’s mercy, whose private life is also diverted onto a forced path by the leisure time and entertainment industry being in the property of the ruling money oligarchy. Therefore, the employees living on wages and salaries also become – in an ever accelerating pace – biological robots that are incapable of any social activity.

Only the economically independent, educated and well-informed middle class is capable of efficiently represent its necessities, interests and values. Thus, the main opponent of the money oligarchy is the well-informed and strong middle class, capable of independent will-enforcement, which can stand on its own feet in economic, financial and intellectual terms either. Already the mere existence of such a difficultly controllable social class hinders the establishment of the New World Order’s bipolar society, therefore the money oligarchy strives at the liquidation of the economic basis of the independent middle class, with the help of the private money monopoly in its hand as well as the multinational global firms.

Only those small and medium enterprises can survive, which serve – as raw material and parts supplier or distributor – the international large enterprises owned by the money oligarchy, and which are financially dependent from the international financial community. The middle class, which has no independent financial and economic background, will disappear. This is the goal. The society of the New World Order can only consist of the ruling elite as well as the employees and subsidized persons depending on it.

In the international system, the sovereign national states constitute the “middle class” capable of independent will-enforcement. Thus, the international money power striving at world domination must liquidate the sovereign national states. They have to be forced into such supranational organizations – NATO, European Union, global banking system with a unique global money, NAFTA (North American Free Trade Agreement), OAS (Organization of American States), EAFTA (East Asia Free Trade Area), WTO (World Trade Organization), UNO and its specialized organizations, International Court of Justice, international police (“world-FBI”, “world-CIA”), international army (global peace-keeping armed forces) –, from the further development of which the global state and its government can be created, under the control of the international money oligarchy.

Such a Global Union would guard over on global scale so that no power should endanger, neither from outside, nor from inside, the world domination of the international money oligarchy, first of all its private money monopoly ensuring its interest yield. The nations and the national states deprived of their sovereignty, i.e. which lost their power, can survive as cultural communities and as institutions assuring local, regional administration. Nevertheless, the real power will get in the possession of the world government of the Global Union, which could not be controlled any longer from under by the population, but could not be controlled any longer by the national states remained without power either. This would operate, on world scale, the alibi democracy confined to empty forms, hiding behind the curtains of which, the international money oligarchy could exert, undisturbed, its autocratic rule, based upon the heritable private property.

What is the New World Order of Skull and Bones like?

The New World order is such a centrally governed global state, which is controlled by the born oligarchy, on the basis of its inherited money wealth, and not by elected leaders. This group of oligarchs selects its leaders and successors from among its membership, similarly to the feudal system of the Middle Age.

Its power is primarily rooted in the control over the money system. This oligarchy does not change this, so that it could exert its power hiding behind the formal democracy, with the cooperation of the political elite selected, grown-up and put in position by itself. In this interest capitalism, bearing feudal traits, on the visible stage of political life, the empty rituals of alibi democracy are still being played, but this does not change the autocratic, what is more, absolutistic character of the system.

The essence of the system is that, as a result of the compulsory payment of interest annuity, each and every people should work free, without any payment several months every year, for their – personally not known – great-power lords, hidden in the faceless monetary relationships. This is the postmodern rebirth of the socage-service system of the Middle Age.

In this system of money feudalism, the middle class is liquidated, there will be only the power-detaining lords (money oligarchs and their serving politician) and the “servants” (employees living on wages and salaries, as well as kept subsidized persons). Law will be uniformed in the framework of a global legal system. The global-scale system of justice will apply the same uniform law, which is enforced even with armed force by the international police and army of the global state in the formerly independent countries.

The role of the present-day churches and religions will be taken over by a syncretized world religion, within the framework of the united oecumenical world church. The institutional bases of this already exist since 1920. There will be a unique world curriculum, the private and church schools will be closed. Christianity, in its present-day form, will be only historical past. In a state where there is no individual freedom, the republicanism and people’s sovereignty are also terminated.

The freedom rights that are due to any human being, on the basis of the natural law (law of divine origin) will be liquidated. The national pride and the race identity consciousness gradually disappear. We are living today in the period of accelerated transition. Right now, the mentioning of the racial origin is punished.

The prohibition took shape in the form of the so-called “hate laws”, but their validity is only transitory. All individuals have to be tamed, trained so that they should be aware of the fact that they are the creatures of the world government, they exist due to its mercy, fitted with a personal identification number, worn on their own bodies, in a well readable form. The data of the individuals made subjects then will be stored in that giant NATO computer, which already operates in Brussels, and right now is capable to supply the bureaucracy of the world government with appropriate data.

Skull and Bones is a ramification of the Illuminati

More and more signs point to the fact that the members of Skull and Bones are the continuers of one of the organizational ramification and spiritual trend of the Illuminati. Their contacts with the other trends and organizations of the Illuminati are characterized by competitive cooperation. In the control of the state and organized private power, they are divided by several conflicts of interest, but the common, great goal of the establishment of the New World order is more important than any rivalling, and this keeps them together.

The secret and semi-secret organizations, closed societies, exclusive clubs, freemasonic lodges of different trends, private (partially state-controlled) intelligence services, elite intellectual workshops called “think-tank”, and thousands of foundations being in the service of the background power can be reckoned to be a large, also centrally coordinated network, which follows the common world strategic direction determined by the general staff of the money oligarchy. The institutions of the private money system, the financial institutions on global level, the central banks and the big commercial banks, the whole of the banking system form the organic part of this network.

The real power of Skull and Bones can be sized up only placing it in this network. This way we can understand the special role played by the Order in the control of the state. If we present also the other important institutions of the background power network, we can also realize that understanding the usury civilization of interest capitalism is not possible without the study of the organizational structure and operation of the background power.

Dependence on interest is the cause of poverty

The Hungarian society stands before elections. Almost a single word is not said about the most important financial issues in the propaganda war of parties. Therefore I refer again to the process of pushing Hungary into the dependence on interest between 1973–1989: “the period between 1973–1989, as a whole, meant a one billion dollar resource intake, but also an accumulated interest expenditure exceeding many times this, amounting to altogether 11 billion dollars.” (MNB Workshop Studies 2, 1993, pp 56.) Nevertheless, in 1989, the external debt of the country amounted to 20 billion dollars.

Through the new ownership structure and product structure introduced in consequence of the change of regime, this total debt appeasing the Hungarian society (external and internal, state and non-state, gross and net), up to the present day, amounted to 80 billion dollars. From this, first the internal debt (8,000 billion HUF, approx. 27 billion dollars) is taken out, then, from the remaining 53 billion the debt of the non-state sector, approx. 39 billion, is deduced, and so a gross national debt amounting to 14 billion dollars remains. From this, the net national debt is 4-5 billion dollars. This sum is usually communicated by officials.

But the Hungarian citizens have to fulfil debt service after 80 billion dollars yearly. After the state (national) debt, this is done in the way that the state collects the tax, and transfers nearly half of it for interest and loan-reimbursement. On the one hand, the non-state owner, on one hand, charges his interest charge over onto the price of the product, while, on the other hand, pays lesser tax and wages in Hungary, following the reduction of this charge. That is, the debt service charges of the non-state owner are also supported by the Hungarian citizens, but in another way than in the case of the national debt. The tax goes to the public power, the interest to the private power. But both are public money, split out from the work of the Hungarian citizens.

The poverty of the Hungarian society is caused by this money system. This could be changed by the amendment of the Act on the Hungarian National Bank by 50% + 1 votes, because this law is not a two-thirds act. But neither the present, nor the previous coalition undertook this. On the contrary, as a result of the pact signed between Minister of Finance Péter Medgyessy and György Surányi, president of the Hungarian National Bank in 1997, with an accounting trick, the Hungarian budget was charged with a further debt amounting to 2,170 billion HUF + its interest for 20 years. This accounting trick disguised as “debt exchange” transformed a fictitious debt accounted only as a book-keeping item into a real debt. If somebody owes anything to himself, it is not a real debt, and nobody collects interest from himself after his fictitious “debt”.

I only referred to the above facts to illustrate: it is the interest-bearing private money system, which forces the Hungarian population to give over from the results of its work an amount of 8 billion dollars (2,000 billion HUF) to the money oligarchy every year, in a way that they get nothing in exchange. This circumstance split the Hungarian society into two, this is the real cause of poverty. But also the corruption is caused by this, since the money wealth owners transform their huge financial superiority into political decisions through the most various forms of corruption.

This unjust situation could be terminated easily, because there are no legal obstacles to it. The only hindrance is the really felt strong resistance of the allegedly “not existing” background power. The international money oligarchy and their Hungarian servants are not willing to renounce to even a tiny fragment of their income gained without work. This income is taken away from the Hungarian citizens doing value-producing work, in the form of interest annuity, through the operation of the private money power. The network operating in obscurity of the background power has been built and still operates also in Hungary. The hidden contact system of this network reaches all parties and state or non-state centres of decision-making.

Nobody can intervene in the questions that are important for the money power. Money issuing, crediting, interest and currency rate regulation, i.e. the whole of the monetary policy is the territory of money oligarchy. From the point of the exertion of the monetary power, there is still a one-party system in Hungary. A multi-party one-party system.

Public characters should stand up

The leaders of the Order of Skull and Bones in America belong to that network, which is coordinated, among others, by the Council of Foreign Relations (CFR), and to which the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA) of London, the Bilderberg Group, the American Atlantic Council, the JASON Society, the B’nai B’rith and several other closed societies, organizations and clubs also belong.

The main leaders of the mentioned organizations are present in each of the most important organizations. They already have functioning branches in Eastern Europe. One of them is the Hungarian Atlantic Council, which, in the spirit of the so-called “Euro-Atlantic values” (a code referring unambiguously to the background power), primarily propagates the views and enforce the interests of the background power.

The present-day coalition is, at the same time, the first Hungarian government in which the money power delegated its own men. We are talking about such members of the government, which got in high positions through the Hungarian Atlantic Council and other background contacts, and not because they would have functioned in one of the parties of the coalition. The Prime Minister received several such high foreign decorations, which, owing to the character of the place (e.g. the Enterprise Institute of Washington), as well as the functions of the handing-over persons (e.g. Henry Kissinger), unambiguously prove to be decorations given by the background power.

For the sake of the purity of elections, it would be beneficial if all Hungarian public characters – present-day and future representatives, members of the government, party leaders, leading judges, judges of the Constitutional Court, leading prosecutors, chief policemen, public servants, but also local government leaders – made it public which freemasonic lodge, secret or semi-secret organization, closed society, exclusive club or hidden contact network they are members of.

Namely, this is frequently much more essential than in which party’s colours they appear in front of the public. For instance, in the Hungarian Atlantic Council of Budapest – which is in close relation with the CFR of New York (according to several distinguished researchers, the strategy of the current American governments is worked out here, and most of the members of the administration come from here) and with the American Atlantic Council (in both of them, one of the most important leaders is Henry Kissinger) – can be found the leaders of Hungarian parties, of the banking sphere and of the large enterprises, together with scientific and cultural personalities.

Public characters should not keep information back, especially when the mentioned background organizations cannot be considered to be secret ones. If they have such secrets which affect their public activity, they should tell them, or they should resign. If, on the other hand, there is nothing to hide away concerning these organizations, what hinders them from giving an account on their activities performed in these organizations?

The acacia is the far-fetched symbol of the French Grand Orient Lodge. And now it is already the symbol of the Hungarian Socialist Party (MSZP). Nevertheless, this does not mean that the other parties would not be touched one way or another. The clean and honest relationship should not be hidden away from the electors. Of course, it could have been an accident that the Hungarian government decorated one of the most outstanding members of the secret society Skull and Bones, in the person of former President of the United States George Bush sr., the representative of that Order of Illuminati, which, even in our days, plays a determining role in the control of the United States and in the introduction of the New World Order.

If there is no conspiracy, why should they keep things back?

It is not a theory, but a fact that the world history has even a kept back, secret trait. History books taught in schools frequently present only the events of the surface, regularly picked out from the context.

They keep back the existence of the invisible background power, its secret manipulations call real politics and pragmatism, the turning of peoples against the creation of an equilibrium of power, as well as their exploitation with the help of interest-gaining credit money system. The official history-writing approved by the background power treats history unilaterally and prejudicially, enhancing by this the continuous enriching and undisturbed domination of the power elite hiding away in the faceless financial relationships.

Nevertheless, more and more endeavour to study the kept back part of history, and do not avoid the revealing and presentation of the history-forming role of secret societies either. American researcher Jim Marrs, in his very successful book “Rule by Secrecy” states: “Secret societies not only exist, they have played an important role in national and international events right up to this day.”

Such modern political organizations of the power elite as the Trilateral Committee, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) in New York, the Bilderberg Group, the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA) of London, the Round Table Group in London, as well as the secret Order of Skull and Bones shaped decisively the history of the past two centuries.

Marrs relates in details “The concept of conspiracy has long been anathema to most Americans, who have been conditioned by the mass media to believe that conspiracies against the public only exist in banana republics or communist countries. This simplistic view, encouraged by a media devoted to maintaining a squeaky-clean image of the status quo, fails to take into account human history or the subtleties of the word conspiracy.”

Reviewing the history of the 20th century, Marrs analyses the first and the second World War, the Korean and the Vietnam War, pointing out that the bankers of the City of London and of the Wall Street financed not only the Nazi war machine, but also the Russian revolution, and they raised the Communism to power. The official history books suggest that most historical events happen just like that, accidentally, and not according to the carefully elaborated strategies of those men who make great amounts of money on wars, and who are in contact with the secret societies and with the political endeavours leaning even on occult teachings.

In connection with the American Civil War, Marrs reveals the activity of secret societies, and he does the same when he analyses the French Revolution and the American War of Independence. In connection with the latter, he touches upon the role of the Illuminati and to what stimulated their intervention against liberty. Within the historical presentation of the secret societies, the American researcher deals with the history-forming role of Knights Templar, Rosicrucians, Assassins, Priory of Sion and other similar closed societies, that is how the dense net of conspiracies has always formed the history in a determining way. Marrs reproaches the fact that historian Niall Ferguson, who wrote the history of the Rothschild family, disregarded the metaphysical relations of the traditions of this family, the attraction of the Rothschilds towards Kabbalah, as well as their close ties to Masonic lodges and other secret societies.

“With the slogan of globalism or globalization, the international power elite strives at world domination. (…) The question of whether or not the plan for one world government is a sinister conspiracy to subjugate the population or simply an attempt to facilitate a natural evolutionary step is a matter still to be decided, apparently with little or no help from the mass media.” – states Marrs, adding „But one thing is absolutely clear. It is apparent that globalization or one world government or the New World Order is not simply the imaginings of conspiracy theorists or paranoids but the articulated goal of the secret brotherhoods, organizations, and groups, all of which carry the imprint of the old orders of Freemasonry, the Round Tables, and the Illuminati…”

„If the CFR, the Trilateral Commission, and the Bilderbergers are simply innocent well-intentioned people working to bring about a peaceful and prosperous world, as they claim, then why all the secrecy? Why all the front organizations, some of which are the antithesis of others? Why do they obviously distrust public attention?”

Marrs also gets to the most important question: If they do create a centralized one-world government, what can prevent some Hitler-like or Stalin-like tyrants from taking control in the future? Nowadays it can be taken as proven that those persons, who were interconnected by blood ties, titles and ranks, marriages, memberships in secret societies, manipulated and controlled the fate of whole nations by provoking wars in the last 250 years.

These persons think that they are above those moral and ethical rules that are compulsory for other people. They, obviously, follow higher goals, should it be the accumulation of wealth and money, seizing the power, or another secret programme connected with the origin, fate, spiritual and intellectual dimension of mankind.

The man of our days, if he wants to understand the world he is living in, cannot avoid the study of the kept-back history. The time has come for him to know who are those who really control our world, and what is that they did to date and intend to do in the future, referring to progress and democracy, but, in fact, in the interest of their own profit and power. The rule of secret societies will end when the dense veil of secrecy is pulled off them. Therefore, the man of our days owes to himself to study the facts until then kept hidden from him, and, lustrating it, to put the hiding background power under public pressure.

What will the New World Order be like?

In the course of the past 200 years, the money power striving at the accomplishment of the Novum Ordo Seclorum has already ordered several such plans to be elaborated, with the help of hired experts, in which they outlined the main strategic concepts concerning the establishment and maintaining of the New World Order, and elaborated the tactical and technical questions of the maintaining of the New World Order.

This time, we present two such documents. The first is a top secret manual for internal use dated May, 1979, which was found, on 7th July, 1986, in that IBM copier out of use, in which the copy was made, by an employee of Boeing Aircraft Company, a corporate member of the great-powered private organization of New York, called Council on Foreign Relations.

This manual presents a plan made by initiates for initiates concerning the conquer of the world with psychological and economic tools. Tom Young, the finder, handed over this voluminous document to Milton William Cooper, who presented its content in his book titled “Behold the Pale Horse”, published in the United States, quoting in details from the original text, and explaining the connections.

  1. W. Cooper, who, for a long time, served in a confidential position at the U.S. Navy Naval Security and Intelligence, writes in his book that, in this position, he had the chance to study such materials in which it was exposed that the name “Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars” represents the doctrine which was adopted by the Policy Committee of the Bilderberg Group during its first known meeting in 1954. A copy of the text adopted by the leadership of the Bilderberg Group in 1954 got in the possession of Naval Intelligence in 1969, and can still be found there in our days.

The second document is a study came to light in 1966, which is mentioned in the special literature as “Report from Iron Mountain”. There were a lot of arguments about the origin of the report, but the document refers to the fact that the Pentagon under the command of Robert McNamara ordered it from the Hudson Institute in Croton, New York State, on the side of the river Hudson. This research institute operates within the military base called Iron Mountain in Croton.

The Hudson Institute was founded by Herman Kahn, who earlier was the employee of Rand Corporation, and he also was the director of the institute. Both McNamara and Herman Kahn were the members of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR). The goal, defined by itself, of the study was to reveal, with scientific thoroughness, those methods by which, in all critical situations, the rule of the governing elite over the society can be maintained, and the society can be stabilized. That is, he analyzed those different methods and tools by which the governments could stay on power, could control the citizens and could prevent the revolts.

Before the presentation of the two documents, nevertheless, let us get acquainted briefly with the invisible power operating in the non-public sphere of politics, controlling, in our days, the world from the background, with the organized private power of the transnational money cartel rallying the international financial community. Some learned authors and politicians like to call this power “power of opinion”, with which it is practical for the governments to agree, if they do not want to suffer the most various financial, economic and political sanctions. (A good example for this is the European Union’s antidemocratic, autocratic attitude towards Austria, which arrogantly disdained the really democratically expressed will of the Austrian electors, in the name of an elitist sham democracy.)

When was the international money cartel, the “Financial International” created, and how did it manage to spread, in the central countries of world economy, the model of the money-centered society, as well as the anti-human and anti-communitarian system of values of this money power system?

Oswald Spengler, the excellent German thinker, who died in 1936, writes in his monumental work “The Decline of the West”: “There is no proletarian, not even a Communist movement, that has not operated in the interests of money, and for the time being permitted by money – and that without the idealists among its leaders having the slightest suspicion of the fact.”

It can be observed that, in the course of the past 200 years, the royal dynasties and the traditional dynastic states with their inherited national aristocracies gradually disappeared, while the money dynasties ruling today enter the history, and the new international money aristocracy comes into being, the organized groups of which, with the help of the money cartel established by them, gradually take over the control over the political life in the individual states, later already on transnational level, and, in our days, also on global size.

If we look for the secret of these banking dynasties, we can find it in the fact that the money system was taken under private control, and in the creation of the private money monopoly. The dynasty founders and their descendants have also learnt that the government needs such incomes from which, in case of need, they could quickly get credits. The founders of the money cartel also knew that, if they put these money resources at the disposal of the seekers from their own private wealth, they can gradually get over the money-asking kings and presidents, who will be forced to satisfy their demands.

The taking in private hand of the money system proved to be very effective in having their own men appointed and in reaching political decisions favourable for them. Therefore, the subsequent generations of the international money dynasties have created such a global network, comprising larger and larger areas and now already the whole world, which makes them possible to control the governments through the money.

The biggest such banking dynasty was founded by Mayer Amschel Rothschild (1743–1812) of Frankfurt, Germany. He sent his five sons to the then most important financial centres of Europe: Nathan to London, Jacob-James to Paris, Salomon to Vienna, Kalmann-Karl to Naples, while the youngest son, Amschel stayed in Frankfurt. In his last will, the founder ordered that the wealth must stay together as a family trust, i.e. the property cannot be divided, the inherited part cannot be released. Always just a certain part of the income can be divided, upon the decision of the family council headed by the actual head of the House of Rothschild. The cousins married among themselves for a long time.

In his last will, the founder, besides many other dispositions, prescribed the total secrecy as the main principle of operation. The Rothschild family managed to create that powerful and comprehensive international financial cooperation, which also other great banking dynasties have struggled for, but never succeeded to achieve. These dynasties included, beside others, the Houses of Baring, Lazard, Erlanger, Schröder, Warburg, Seligman, Speyer, Maller, Mirabeaud, Fould and Morgan. The international bankers had to convince both the governments and the agents of real economy that neither of them is suitable for holding the money system in hand. For this, it was indispensable to hide away from both of them the essence of the money and of the operation of the money system, as well as to inform them misleadingly about the real nature of money.

The other main target of the financial capital organized as an international power was the global organization of the financial system under private control, which makes it possible for the international money oligarchy to control the political institutions of the individual countries and the whole of the world economy. The owners of the money cartel control this system through the central banks being also in their hands.

These central banks operate coordinately according to those directives which are adopted in the regularly held secret private meetings and private conferences. For the sake of reaching this goal, beside others, it was necessary to disconnect the possible rivals. For this, on the other hand, it was necessary to put the governments under control, to create a kind of perverse socialism. The goal of this perverse socialism is not the just share, but the consolidation of the monopoly of the share over the goods in the hands of a close group.

Thus, this perverse socialism does not permit the participation democracy, since the super wealthy only speak about market competition, but, in fact, they want as great monopolies as possible, and, through them, a total economic and political power. They would like to impose a total monopoly system of global size on the world, since only in this way they can obtain what is not theirs alone: the total power.

The secret of the success of international bankers and investors is that they elaborated and applied the techniques of the indebting of states and of the whole of society. Usually, the states spend more than their tax income. Thus, the states are compelled to take up loans regularly. They acquire these loans from the giant banking consortiums, from the international private banks. They could issue money themselves, but, in this case, they should keep the whole of the money system under control, and they would be allowed to issue money only proportionally with the growth of real economy.

The other method would be to levy new taxes to compensate overspending. This is politically unpopular. The former variant is not possible because, by the establishment of the world-scale network of the independent central banks, the international money cartel took the financial sovereignty, i.e. the monetary power away from the states, which is the main tool of the efficient governing in the utilitarian era of the money rule. It made the democratic governments almost impotent, because left them only strongly limited fiscal (taxation, budgetary) rights, as a path forced to take.

From the very beginning, the money cartel has strived at the indebting of sovereigns, governments, i.e. of the states. Nevertheless, this was not a risk-free business, especially at the beginning of the process. If a smaller bank gives a loan to an economic agent, demands a guarantee, from which it can recoup itself in case the debtor does not pay. But what kind of guarantee can a bank dealing with international crediting demand from the government of a sovereign state?

The sovereign monarch and government can always deny the reimbursement. The methods by which the international bankers were able, nevertheless, to recover the debt from the states, are not taught at the universities. The international money cartel used, basically, two strategies for recovering the credits. A monarch, government or state got large loans from the international bankers only if they were ready to renounce, in exchange, to part of their sovereignty, as guarantee of their debt.

There is no doubt that the international money world has an enormous influence over all indebted states and governments.

The other, more important method for recovering the debts of sovereign monarchs and states was the even more powerful financing of the rival monarchs and states. This means that, if someone wants to stay successful in the very profitable business of indebting the states, it is advisable to keep an enemy state, i.e. a possible balance, at hand. This is why the international money cartel strived at continuing the policy of power balance in the course of the many-century building-up of the money rule system promoted by itself.

The role of the more powerfully financed state was to exert pressure, in the interest of the crediting money cartel, on the indebted monarch, state or government, so that it should pay. The international money cartel does not have an own regular army, it can only employ armies of other states. The money power did this activity with the help of its relation network, in a carefully prepared and strictly kept hidden way, through a manipulation behind the curtains. In the elaboration of this strategy, a great role was played by the House of Rothschild and the banking dynasties associated with it, the members of which, in the course of the 19th century, piled up a huge fortune, beside other methods, by financing the governments of different states to wage war against each other.

It is obvious even from this that the banking dynasties belonging to the international money cartel did an activity which was different from the usual banking activity. They operated a transnational network with a highly qualified, professional personnel, they had close relations with the leaders of the given states, and strived primarily at indebting the states and governments. This is why they were called international bankers. Their goal was that the given states should take up as much loan as possible, because the interest yield claimable from them was higher by this.

Since the states are forced to take up huge loans mostly in time of war, the money cartel cashed a huge income from financing the belligerent parties. So, for instance, during the American Civil War, the North was financed by August Belmont, the agent of the House of Rothschild, while the South by the Erlangers, who were not only the commissioners, but also the relatives of the Rothschilds.

The wars and the revolutions allowed not only the increase of the control over the states and governments, but also the gradual expropriation and taking under private control of the financial sovereignty of these states, that is also the seizing of the private monopoly of the money system. And so the money cartel gradually became the actual owner of the English, French, American, German and other central banks.

As we have already made reference to it, the international money cartel has developed, by today, into a private power of global size, which has an own personnel relationship and institution system. this organized private power controls the Illuminates (the own-founded, quasi freemasonic, secret organization of the money cartel) and the other Masonic trends.

For the accomplishment of its goals, the international money cartel used the French Grand Orient Lodge, the St. John Order freemasons, the American freemasonry, the Priory of Sion, the Round Table organizations founded by Cecil Rhodes and their ramifications, the British Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA), the Council on Foreign Relations of New York (CFR) and its coupled parts. They created the Bilderberg Group and the Trilateral Committee. They control the elite clubs like the Rotary, the Lions, the Four Seasons, and lots of other more exclusive elite societies (for instance the Skull and Bones, one of the leaders of which was the former American president, George Bush) and clubs.

All these are mentioned only as a short reference, because even the condensed and schematic presentation of the organized private power would need a whole book. Nevertheless, the main institutions of the Financial Internationale, the KAPINTERN are the central banks of the individual states, headed by the Bank of England, the American Federal Reserve System (FED), as well as the Central Bank of the European Union in Frankfurt. Main parts of its financial mechanism are the large commercial banks and such international financial institutions as the Bank of International settlements (BIS) of Basel, the World Bank and the International Monetary Fund.

Top Secret!

“Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars

An introductory programming manual

Operations Research

Technical Manual


The manual includes the following sections: Security; Historical introduction; Political introduction; Energy; Descriptive introduction of the silent weapon; Theoretical introduction; General energy concepts; Mr. Rothschild’s energy discovery; Apparent capital as “paper” inductor; Breakthrough; Application in economics; The economic model; Industrial diagrams; Three industrial classes; Aggregation; The E-model; Economic inductance; Inductive factors to consider; Time flow relationships and self-destructive oscillations; The household industry; Household models; Economic shock testing; Introduction to economic amplifiers; Short list of inputs; Short list of outputs; Table of strategies; Diversion, the primary strategy; Diversion summary; Consent, the primary victory; Amplification energy sources; Logistics; The artificial womb; The political structure of a nation – Dependency; Action/Offense; Responsibility; Summary ; System analysis; The draft; Enforcement.


This publication marks the 25th anniversary of the Third World War, called the “Quiet War” being conducted using subjective biological warfare, fought with “silent weapons.”

This book contains an introductory description of this war, its strategies, and its weaponry.

May 1979 / 74-1120


It is patently impossible to discuss social engineering or the automation of a society, i.e., the engineering of social automation systems (SILENT WEAPONS) on a NATIONAL or WORLDWIDE SCALE without implying extensive OBJECTIVES of SOCIAL CONTROL and DESTRUCTION OF HUMAN LIFE, i.e., SLAVERY and GENOCIDE.

This manual is in itself an analog declaration of intent. Such a writing must be SECURED FROM PUBLIC SCRUTINY. Otherwise, it might be recognized as a TECHNICALLY FORMAL DECLARATION OF DOMESTIC WAR. Furthermore, whenever any person or group of persons in a position of great power and WITHOUT FULL KNOWLEDGE and CONSENT OF THE PUBLIC, USES SUCH KNOWLEDGE and METHODOLOGY FOR ECONOMIC CONQUEST —it must be understood that A STATE OF DOMESTIC WARFARE EXISTS between said person or group of persons and the public.


YOU have QUALIFIED for this project BECAUSE of your ABILITY to LOOK at HUMAN SOCIETY with COLD OBJECTIVITY, and yet analyze and DISCUSS your OBSERVATIONS and CONCLUSIONS with OTHERS of similar INTELLECTUAL capacity WITHOUT a LOSS of DISCRETION or HUMILITY. Such virtues are exercised in your own best interest. Do not deviate from them.”

Cooper comments the above presented part of the manual as follows:

“I do recognize this document, based upon the document’s own admission, as a formal Declaration of War by the Illuminati upon the Citizens of the United States of America. I acknowledge that a State of War exists and has existed between the Citizens of the United States of America and the Illuminati aggressor based upon this recognition. I present to you that the peaceful Citizens of this nation are fully justified in taking whatever steps may be necessary, including violence, to identify, counterattack, and destroy the enemy. I base this statement upon the God-given right of any peaceful people to defend themselves against attack and destruction by any enemy waging war against them. I cite the principles outlined in the Declaration of Independence, the Constitution of the United States of America, and the fully recognized and acknowledged historical precedents that have served as the justification for destruction of tyrants.”

Historical introduction

The manual continues as follows:


Silent weapon technology has evolved from Operations Research (O.R.), a strategic and tactical methodology developed under the MILITARY MANAGEMENT [Eisenhower] in England during World War II. The original purpose of Operations Research was to study the strategic and tactical problems of air and land defense with the objective of effective use of limited military resources against foreign enemies (i.e., logistics).

It was soon recognized by those in positions of power [THE COUNCIL ON FOREIGN RELATIONS] that the same methods might be useful for totally controlling a society. But better tools were necessary.

Social engineering (the analysis and automation of a society) requires the correlation of great amounts of constantly changing economic information (data), so a high-speed computerized data-processing system was necessary which could race ahead of the society and predict when society would arrive for capitulation.

Relay computers were too slow, but the electronic computer, invented in 1946 by J. Presper Eckert and John W. Mauchly, filled the bill.

The next breakthrough was the development of the simplex method of linear programming in 1947 by the mathematician George B. Dantzig.

Then in 1948, the transistor, invented by J. Bardeen, W. H. Brattain, and W. Shockley, promised great expansion of the computer field by reducing space and power requirements.

With these three inventions under their direction, those in positions of power strongly suspected that it was possible for them to control the whole world with the push of a button.

Immediately, the ROCKEFELLER FOUNDATION got in on the ground floor by making a four-year grant to HARVARD COLLEGE, funding the HARVARD ECONOMIC RESEARCH PROJECT for the study of the structure of the American economy. One year later, in 1949, THE UNITED STATES AIR FORCE joined in.

In 1952 the original grant period terminated, and a high-level meeting of the ELITE [Illuminati] was held to determine the next phase of social operations research. The Harvard project had been very fruitful, as is borne out by the publication of some of its results in 1953 suggesting the feasibility of economic (social) engineering. (Studies in the Structure of the American Economy — copyright 1953 by Wassily Leontief, International Sciences Press Inc., White Plains, New York.)

Engineered in the last half of the decade of the 1940s, the new Quiet War machine stood, so to speak, in sparkling gold-plated hardware on the showroom floor by 1954.

With the creation of the maser in 1954, the promise of unlocking UNLIMITED SOURCES OF FUSION ATOMIC ENERGY FROM THE HEAVY HYDROGEN IN SEA WATER and the consequent availability of unlimited social power was a possibility only decades away.

The combination was irresistible.

The QUIET WAR was quietly DECLARED by the INTERNATIONAL ELITE [THE BILDERBERG GROUP] at a meeting held in 1954.

Although the silent weapons system was nearly exposed 13 years later, the evolution of the new weapon-system has never suffered any major setbacks.

This volume marks the 25th anniversary of the beginning of the Quiet War. Already this domestic war has had many victories on many fronts throughout the world.”

Political introduction

The manual continues as follows:


In 1954 it was well recognized by those in positions of authority that it was only a matter of time, only a few decades, before the general public would be able to grasp and upset the cradle of power, for the very elements of the new silent-weapon technology were as accessible for a public Utopia as they were for providing a private Utopia.

The ISSUE of PRIMARY CONCERN, that of DOMINANCE, revolved a round the subject of the energy sciences.”


The manual continues as follows:


Energy is recognized as the key to all activity on earth. Natural science is the study of the sources and control of natural energy, and social science, theoretically expressed as economics, is the study of the sources and control of social energy. Both are bookkeeping systems: mathematics.

Therefore, mathematics is the primary energy science. And the bookkeeper can be king if the public can be kept ignorant of the methodology of the bookkeeping.

All science is merely a means to an end. The means is knowledge. The end is control. [THE END ALWAYS JUSTIFIES THE MEANS.] Beyond this remains only one issue: Who will be the beneficiary?

In 1954 this was the issue of primary concern. Although the so-called “moral issues” were raised, in view of the law of natural selection it was agreed that a nation or world of people who will not use their intelligence are no better than animals who do not have intelligence. Such people are beasts of burden and steaks on the table by choice and consent.

CONSEQUENTLY, in the interest of future world order, peace, and tranquility, it was decided to privately wage a quiet war against the American public with an ultimate objective of permanently shifting the natural and social energy (wealth) of the undisciplined and irresponsible many into the hands of the self-disciplined, responsible, and worthy few.

In order to implement this objective, it was necessary to create, secure, and apply new weapons which, as it turned out, were a class of weapons so subtle and sophisticated in their principle of operation and public appearance as to earn for themselves the name “silent weapons.”

In conclusion, the objective of economic research, as conducted by the magnates capital (banking) and the industries of commodities (goods) and vices, is the establishment of an economy which is totally predictable and manipulative.

In order to achieve a totally predictable economy, the low-class elements of the society must be brought under total control, i.e., must be housebroken, trained, and assigned a yoke and long-term social duties from a very early age, before they have an opportunity to question the

propriety of the matter. In order to achieve such conformity, the lower-class family unit must be disintegrated by a process of increasing preoccupation of the parents and the establishment of government-operated day-care centers for the occupationally orphaned children.

The quality of education given to the lower class must be of the poorest sort, so that the moat of ignorance isolating the inferior class from the superior class is and remains incomprehensible to the inferior class.

With such an initial handicap, even bright lower class individuals have little if any hope of extricating themselves from their assigned lot in life. This form of slavery is essential to maintaining some measure of social order, peace, and tranquility for the ruling upper class.”

Description and presentation of the silent weapons

The manual continues as follows:


Everything that is expected from an ordinary weapon is expected from a silent weapon by its creators, but only in its own manner of junctioning.

It shoots situations, instead of bullets; propelled by data processing, instead of a chemical reaction (explosion); originating from bits of data, instead of grains of gunpowder; from a computer, instead of a gun; operated by a computer programmer, instead of a marksman; under the orders of a banking magnate, instead of a military general.

It makes no obvious explosive noises, causes no obvious physical or mental injuries, and does not obviously interfere with anyone’s daily social life.

Yet it makes an unmistakable “noise,” causes unmistakable physical and mental damage, and unmistakably interferes with daily social life, i.e., unmistakable to a trained observer, one who knows what to look for.

The public cannot comprehend this weapon, and therefore cannot believe that they are being attacked and subdued by a weapon.

The public might instinctively feel that something is wrong [ISN’T THAT THE TRUTH?], but because of the technical nature of the silent weapon, they cannot express their feeling in a rational way, or handle the problem with intelligence. Therefore, they do not know how to cry for help, and do not know how to associate with others to defend themselves

against it.

When a silent weapon is applied gradually, the public adjusts/adapts to its presence and learns to tolerate its encroachment on their lives until the pressure (psychological via economic) becomes too great and they crack up.

Therefore, the silent weapon is a type of biological warfare. It attacks the vitality, options, and mobility of the individuals of a society by knowing, understanding, manipulating, and attacking their sources of natural and social energy, and their physical, mental, and emotional strengths and weaknesses.”

Theoretical introduction

The manual continues as follows:


‘Give me control over a nation’s currency,

and I care not who makes its laws.’

Mayer Amschel Rothschild

(1743 – 1812)

Today’s silent weapons technology is an outgrowth of a simple idea discovered, succinctly expressed, and effectively applied by the quoted Mr. Mayer Amschel Rothschild. Mr. Rothschild discovered the missing passive component of economic theory known as economic inductance (the effect that inducts, triggers the economic processes and puts them in motion – J. D.). He, of course, did not think of his discovery in these 20th-century terms, and, to be sure, mathematical analysis had to wait for the Second Industrial Revolution,

the rise of the theory of mechanics and electronics, and finally, the invention of the electronic computer before it could be effectively applied in the control of the world economy.”

After this, the author of the manual compares the energy concepts of different sciences:

“(1) In the science of physical mechanics, the phenomenon of potential energy is associated with a physical property called elasticity or stiffness, and can be represented by a stretched spring.

In electronic science, potential energy is stored in a capacitor instead of a spring. This property is called capacitance instead of elasticity or stiffness.

(2) In the science of physical mechanics, the phenomenon of kinetic energy is associated with a physical property called inertia or mass, and can be represented by a mass or a flywheel in motion.

In electronic science, kinetic energy is stored in an inductor (in a magnetic field) instead of a mass. This property is called inductance instead of inertia.

(3) In the science of physical mechanics, the phenomenon of energy dissipation is associated with a physical property called friction or resistance, and can be represented by a dashpot or other device which converts system energy into heat.

In electronic science, dissipation of energy is performed by an element called either a resistor or a conductor, the term “resistor” being the one generally used to express the concept of friction, and the term “conductor” being generally used to describe a more ideal device (e.g., wire) employed to convey electronic energy efficiently from one location to another. The property of a resistance or conductor is measured as either resistance or conductance reciprocals.

In economics these three energy concepts are associated with:

(1) Economic Capacitance — Capital (money, stock/inventory, investments in buildings and durables, etc.)

(2)Economic Conductance — Goods (production flow coefficients)

(3)Economic Inductance — Services (the influence of the population of industry on output)”

The author gets to the conclusion that “All of the mathematical theory developed in the study of one energy system (e.g., mechanics, electronics, etc.) can be immediately applied in the study of any other energy system (e.g., economics).”

Mayer Amschel Rothschild’s energy discovery

The manual continues as follows:


What Mr. Rothschild had discovered was the basic principle of power, influence, and control over people as applied to economics. That principle is “when you assume the appearance of power, people soon give it to you.”

Mr. Rothschild had discovered that currency or deposit loan accounts had the required appearance of power that could be used to INDUCE PEOPLE [WC emphasis] (inductance, with people corresponding to a magnetic field) into surrendering their real wealth in exchange for a promise of greater wealth (instead of real compensation). They would put up real collateral in exchange for a loan of promissory notes. Mr. Rothschild found that he could issue more notes than he had backing for, so long as he had someone’s stock of gold as a persuader to show to his customers.

Mr. Rothschild loaned his promissory notes to individuals and to governments. These would create overconfidence. Then he would make money scarce, tighten control of the system, and collect the collateral through the obligation of contracts. The cycle was then repeated. These pressures could be used to ignite a war. Then he would control the availability

of currency to determine who would win the war. That government which agreed to give him control of its economic system got his support.

Collection of debts was guaranteed by economic aid to the enemy of the debtor. The profit derived from this economic methodology made Mr. Rothschild all the more able to extend his wealth. He found that the public greed would allow currency to be printed by government order BEYOND THE LIMITS [WC emphasis] (inflation) of backing in precious metal or the production of goods and services (gross national product, GNP).”

Apparent capital as “paper” inductor

(In electronic science, that device is called inductor or induction coil, in the interior of which the magnetic space generated by the current of the turns is added together. In economic life, more explicitly in the money system, the credit money functions as an apparent capital. In the real economy, this apparent capital existing in the form of credit money generates economic processes, starts, i.e. induces economic activities. Therefore, the apparent capital taking the form of letter of credit, that is paper form, can be taken as a paper induction coil functioning in the economic life. – J. D.)

The manual continues as follows:

“In this structure, credit, presented as a pure element called “currency,” has the appearance of capital, but is, in fact, negative capital. Hence, it has the appearance of service, but is, in fact, indebtedness or debt. It is therefore an economic inductance (starting an economic activity, enhancing the economic processes – J. D.) instead of an economic capacitance (production of a determined amount of goods in the real economy – J. D.), and if balanced in no other way, will be balanced by the negation of population (war, genocide). The total goods and services represent real capital called the gross national product, and currency may be printed up to this level and still represent economic capacitance; but currency printed beyond this level is subtractive, represents the introduction of economic inductance, and constitutes notes of indebtedness (i.e. interest-bearing credit, loan that has to be repaid – J. D.).

War is therefore the balancing of the system by killing the true creditors (the public which we have taught to exchange true value for inflated currency) and falling back on whatever is left of the resources of nature and regeneration of those resources. (The balance between the real economy processes and the amount of money mediating them can be restored temporarily by the cease of indebtedness – J. D.)

Mr. Rothschild had discovered that currency gave him the power to rearrange the economic structure to his own advantage, to shift economic inductance to those economic positions which would encourage the greatest economic instability and oscillation.

The final key to economic control had to wait until there was sufficient data and high-speed computing equipment to keep close watch on the economic oscillations created by price shocking and excess paper energy credits — paper inductance/inflation.”

In the following chapters, the author of the manual presents how the aircrafts are shock tested and how it is controlled whether there are or not critical vibrations in the given aircraft parts.

Application in economic life

The manual continues as follows:

“To use this method of airframe shock testing in economic engineering, the prices of commodities are shocked, and the public consumer reaction is monitored. The resulting echoes of the economic shock are interpreted theoretically by computers and the psycho-economic structure of the economy is thus discovered. It is by this process that partial differential and difference matrices (i.e. the tables containing the difference between two function values – J. D.) are discovered that define the family household and make possible its evaluation as an economic industry (dissipative consumer structure).

Then the response of the household to future shocks can be predicted and manipulated, and society becomes a well-regulated animal with its reins under the control of a sophisticated computer-regulated social energy bookkeeping system.

Eventually every individual element of the structure comes under computer control through a knowledge of personal preferences (giving preference to something – J. D.), such knowledge guaranteed by computer association of consumer preferences (universal product code — UPC — zebra-stripe pricing codes on packages) with identified consumers (identified via association with the use of a credit card and LATER A PERMANENT “TATTOOED” BODY NUMBER [WC emphasis] invisible under normal ambient illumination…”

The economic model

Following this, the author of the manual presents the Harvard Economic Research Project and its results: “To make a short story of it all, it was discovered that an economy obeyed the same laws as electricity and that all of the mathematical theory and practical and computer know-how developed for the electronic field could be directly applied in the study of economics. This discovery was not openly declared, and its more subtle implications were and are kept a closely guarded secret, for example that in an economic model, human life in measured in dollars, and that the electric spark generated when opening a switch connected to an active inductor (a device that makes high-voltage AC from low-voltage DC – J. D.) is mathematically analogous to the initiation of a war.”

The author makes reference to the fact that the publication of books on advanced economics unnecessary, because all the necessary knowledge could be gotten from standard works on mathematics and electronics. After this, he outlines the correlations between the theoretical electronics and theoretical economics. The essence can be summarized with the following quotation: “The three ideal passive energy components of electronics, the capacitor, the resistor, and the inductor correspond to the three ideal passive energy components of economics called the pure industries of capital, goods, and services, respectively.”

Time flow relationships and the self-destructive oscillations

After the author makes once again reference to the interrelation between electricity and economics (demand = voltage, offer = current), exposes the following:

“The problem with stabilizing the economic system is that there is too much demand on account of (1) too much greed and (2) too much population.

This creates excessive economic inductance which can only be balanced with economic capacitance (true resources or value — e.g., in goods or services).

The social welfare program is nothing more than an open-ended credit balance system which creates a false capital industry to give nonproductive people a roof over their heads and food in their stomachs. This can be useful, however, because the recipients become state property in return for the “gift,” a standing army for the elite. For he who pays the piper picks the tune.

Those who get hooked on the economic drug, must go to the elite for a fix. In this, the method of introducing large amounts of stabilizing capacitance is by borrowing on the future “credit” of the world. This is a fourth law of motion — onset, and consists of performing an action and leaving the system before the reflected reaction returns to the point of action — a delayed reaction.

The means of surviving the reaction is by changing the system before the reaction can return. By this means, politicians become popular in their own time and the public pays for it later. In fact, the measure of such a politician is the delay time. The same thing is achieved by a government by printing money beyond the limit of the gross national product, an economic process called inflation. [Note: REMEMBER THAT INFLATION IS ONLY THE ACT OF PRINTING MONEY IN EXCESS OF GROSS NATIONAL PRODUCT. THEY COULD BLAME IT ON THE PRICE OF WIDGETS OR OIL ONLY BECAUSE YOU NEVER KNEW THE REAL CAUSE. THE REAL CAUSE AND THE ONLY CAUSE OF INFLATION IS THE PRINTING OF MORE MONEY BEYOND THE GROSS NATIONAL PRODUCT.] This puts a large quantity of money into the hands of the public and maintains a balance against their greed, creates a false self-confidence in them and, for awhile, stays the wolf from the door.

They must eventually resort to war to balance the account, because war ultimately is merely the act of destroying the creditor, and the politicians are the publicly hired hit men that justify the act to keep the responsibility and blood off the public conscience. (See section on consent factors and social-economic structuring.)

If the people really cared about their fellow man, they would control their appetites (greed, procreation, etc.) so that they would not have to operate on a credit or welfare social system which steals from the worker to satisfy the bum.

Since most of the general public will not exercise restraint, there are only two alternatives to reduce the economic inductance of the system.

(1) Let the populace bludgeon each other to death in war, which will only result in a total destruction of the living earth.

(2) Take control of the world by the use of economic “silent weapons” in a form of “quiet warfare” and reduce the economic inductance of the world to a safe level by a process of benevolent slavery and genocide.

The latter option has been taken as the obviously better option. At this point it should be crystal clear to the reader why absolute secrecy about the silent weapons is necessary. The general public refuses to improve its own mentality and its faith in its fellow man. It has become a herd of proliferating barbarians, and, so to speak, a blight upon the face of the earth.

They do not care enough about economic science to learn why they have not been able to avoid war despite religious morality, and their religious or self-gratifying refusal to deal with earthly problems renders the solution of the earthly problem unreachable by them.

It is left to those few who are truly willing to think and survive as the fittest to survive, to solve the problem for themselves as the few who really care. Otherwise, exposure of the silent weapon would destroy our only hope of preserving the seed of future true humanity…”

Economic shock testing

The author of the manual points out that it is not easy to predict the service and household industries with mathematical models, since different criteria are valid for each individual decision. This is why the modeling of a group of consumers or of a determined region must be done. For instance, the price of a commodity (sugar or petrol) can be changed, and then it can be observed how the behaviour of consumers changes.

Then he writes the following: “The objective of such studies is to acquire the know-how to set the public economy into a predictable state of motion or change, even a controlled self-destructive state of motion which will convince the public that certain “expert” people should take control of the money system and reestablish security (rather than liberty and justice) for all. When the subject citizens are rendered unable to control their financial affairs, they, of course, become totally enslaved, a source of cheap labor.”

After this, the author of the manual reveals that, by shock testing, it is found that there is a direct relationship between the availability of money flowing in an economy and the psychological outlook and response of masses of people dependent upon that availability. From this, he draws the conclusion that “it is possible to program computers to predict the most probable combination of created events (shocks) which will bring about a complete control and subjugation of the public through a subversion of the public economy (by shaking the plum tree)…”.

After this, the manual passes on to the specifications of economic models, presenting the long list of inputs and outputs.

Diversion, the main strategy

“Experience has proven that the SIMPLEST METHOD of securing a silent weapon and gaining control of the public is to KEEP THE PUBLIC UNDISCIPLINED AND IGNORANT of basic systems principles on the one hand, WHILE KEEPING THEM CONFUSED, DISORGANIZED, AND DISTRACTED with matters of no real importance on the other hand. [WC all emphases.]

This is achieved by:

(1) disengaging their minds; sabotaging their mental activities; providing a low-quality program of public education in mathematics, logic, systems design and economics; and discouraging technical creativity.

(2) engaging their emotions, increasing their self-indulgence and their indulgence in emotional and physical activities, by:

(a) unrelenting emotional affrontations and attacks (mental and emotional rape) by way of a constant barrage of sex, violence, and wars in the media — especially the T.V. and the newspapers.

(b) giving them what they desire — in excess — “junk food for thought” — and depriving them of what they really need.

(3) REWRITING HISTORY and LAW and SUBJECTING THE PUBLIC TO THE DEVIANT CREATION, thus being able to SHIFT THEIR THINKING from personal needs to highly fabricated outside priorities. [WC all emphases.]

These preclude their interest in and discovery of the silent weapons of social automation technology.

The general rule is that there is profit in confusion; the more confusion, the more profit. Therefore, the best approach is to create problems and then offer the solutions.”

Diversion summary

“Media: Keep the adult public attention diverted away from the real social issues, and captivated by matters of no real importance.

Schools: Keep the young public ignorant of real mathematics, real economics, real law, and REAL HISTORY [WC emphasis].

Entertainment: Keep the public entertainment below a sixth-grade level.

Work: Keep the public busy, busy, busy, with no time to think; back on the farm with the other animals.”

Consent, the primary victory

“A silent weapon system operates upon data obtained from a docile public by legal (but not always lawful) force. Much information is made available to silent weapon systems programmers through the Internal Revenue Service. (…) When the government is able to collect tax and seize private property without just compensation, it is an indication that the public is ripe for surrender and is consenting to enslavement and legal encroachment. A good and easily quantified indicator of harvest time is the number of public citizens who pay income tax despite an obvious lack of reciprocal or honest service from the government.”

Amplification energy sources

“The energy sources which support any primitive economic system are, of course, a supply of raw materials, and the consent of the people to labor and consequently assume a certain rank, position, level, or class in the social structure; i.e., to provide labor at various levels in the pecking order. Each class, in guaranteeing its own level of income, controls the class immediately below it, hence preserves the class structure. This provides stability and security, but also government from the top.

As time goes on and communication and education improve, the lower-class elements of the social labor structure become knowledgeable and envious of the good things that the upper-class members have. They also begin to attain a knowledge of energy systems and the ability to enforce their rise through the class structure.

This threatens the sovereignty of the elite.

If this rise of the lower classes can be postponed long enough, the elite can achieve energy dominance, and LABOR BY CONSENT NO LONGER WILL HOLD A POSITION [WC emphasis] of an essential economic energy source.

Until such energy dominance is absolutely established, the consent of people to labor and let others handle their affairs must be taken into consideration, since failure to do so could cause the people to interfere in the final transfer of energy sources to the control of the elite.

It is essential to recognize that at this time, public consent is still an essential key to the release of energy in the process of economic amplification.”

The political structure of a nation – Dependency

“The primary reason why the individual citizens of a country create a political structure is a subconscious wish or desire to perpetuate their own dependency relationship of childhood. Simply put, they want a human god to eliminate all risk from their life, pat them on the head, kiss their bruises, put a chicken on every dinner table, clothe their bodies, tuck them into bed at night, and tell them that everything will be alright [sic] when they wake up in the morning.

This public demand is incredible, so the human god, the politician, meets incredibility with incredibility by promising the world and delivering nothing. So who is the bigger liar? the public? or the “godfather”?

This public behavior is surrender born of fear, laziness, and expediency. It is the basis of the welfare state as a strategic weapon, useful against a disgusting public.”

The further expositions of the manual are summarized as follows:

“The people hire the politicians so that the people can:

(1) obtain security without managing it.

(2) obtain action without thinking about it.

(3) inflict theft, injury, and death upon others without having to contemplate either life or death.

(4) avoid responsibility for their own intentions.

(5) obtain the benefits of reality and science without exerting themselves in the discipline of facing or learning either of these things.

They give the politicians the power to create and manage a war machine to:

(1) provide for the survival of the NATION/WOMB.

(2) prevent encroachment of anything upon the NATION/WOMB.

(3) destroy the enemy who threatens the NATION /WOMB.

(4) destroy those citizens of their own country who do not conform for the sake of stability of the NATION/WOMB.

Politicians hold many quasi-military jobs, the lowest being the police which are soldiers, the attorneys and the C.P.A.S next who are spies and saboteurs (licensed), and the judges who shout the orders and run the closed union military shop for whatever the market will bear. The generals are industrialists. The “presidential” level of commander-in-chief is shared by the international bankers. The people know that they have created this farce and financed it with their own taxes (consent), but they would rather knuckle under than be the hypocrite.

Thus, a nation becomes divided into two very distinct parts, a DOCILE SUB-NATION [great silent majority] and a POLITICAL SUB-NATION. The political sub-nation remains attached to the docile sub-nation, tolerates it, and leaches its substance until it grows strong enough to detach itself and then devour its parent.”

On the following pages, the manual deals with the military service /the draft). It describes how it can be modeled mathematically, and why it cannot be terminated. To prop up the latter, the author of the study lists six factors: individual brainwashing/programming; the fathers’ urging, who do not want to be ashamed because of their sons; the careful disintegration of the family unit, so that the mothers should not oppose military service; the blackmailing threats on the junior: “No sacrifice, no friends; no glory, no girlfriends”; the junior’s sister, who is given all the good things of life by her father, and taught to expect the same from her future husband regardless of the price; and, finally, the cattle-factor: “Those who will not use their brains are no better off than those who have no brains.”.

Milton William Cooper, the author of the book titled “Behold a Pale Horse”, turning to his American readers, adds the following closing notes to the secret manual presented in the first chapter of his book:

“So now you know. This chapter could only come in the beginning. Your preconceived ideas had to be shattered in order for you to understand the rest of this book. In this chapter you can see every step that the elite have taken in their war to control this once great nation. You can see the steps that will be taken in the future. You can no longer pretend innocence. Your denial of the conspiracy will fall on deaf ears. This book is part of the education that will give Americans the weapons needed in the coming months and years of hardship as the New World Order struggles to be born.

Many will argue that “Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars” is only a bogus conglomeration of words for which the writer has never taken credit or responsibility. Those who do so ignore the self-evident truths contained within the document. They ignore these truths because they are an indictment of their own ignorance, which they cannot face.

The document, first found in 1969, correctly outlines events which subsequently came to pass. It cannot be ignored or dismissed. The document is genuine. Its truths cannot be negated or shrugged away. The message is this: You must accept that you have been cattle and the ultimate consequence of being cattle — which is slavery — or you must prepare to fight, and if necessary die to preserve your God-given right to Freedom.

That last sentence is the real reason why people choose to ignore “Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars”. People are not ready to admit that they have been cattle. They are not prepared to fight, and if necessary die, for Freedom. It is an indictment of the citizens of the United States of America. And that is the total confirmation of the truth of the information contained in “Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars”.

From our part, we add to William Cooper’s words that the here presented manual was written with the aim of completing, making more exact the social sciences with mathematical and natural science methods. It was intended to be a scientific programme. This positivist approach was fashionable even in the 1950-ies. It was cherished by the illusion that, with the help of mathematical methods, the social sciences can be transformed into objective sciences which are exact to the same degree as natural sciences.

The problems of natural sciences, nevertheless, are convergent, and, theoretically, can be solved definitively. On the contrary, the problems of all those sciences are divergent, i.e. cannot be answered with one single right solution, in which the man has a central role (such are the human sciences, the natural sciences, and such is the economics). While several correct answers can be given to divergent problems, to the convergent ones, at least theoretically, only one correct answer can be given finally.

The antagonist answers that can be given to divergent problems are caused by such basic characteristics of human existence which can be only seized by such opposite pairs as development and destroy, life and death, liberty and order. Even if the human being is considered to be a conscienceless animal (cattle), like the author of the manual does, the man still remains a living being, so that it is not possible to prove anything definitive on him with mathematical abstractions and methods.

All this does not deduct anything from the fact that, with the help of the programme described in the manual, several such phenomena of the period of money domination can be explained, which we have to face day by day, but we still do not know the correct answer concerning their causes.

The other apparent feature of the manual is that it strongly uses the theory and methods of psychoanalysis developed by Freud and his colleagues and followers in order to manipulate the society and the individuals. Since the science of psychology, at present, consists of several competing schools, and the terminologies of their trends are not unified yet, the psychoanalytical terminology used by the manual can only be accepted with reservation, on the one hand because it reflects a unilateral view, and on the other hand because even the psychoanalysis has already exceeded many of its statements applied in the manual.

Now we are going to pass over to the presentation of the second secret document with a similar content. Its title is: “Report from Iron Mountain: On the Possibility and Desirability of Peace” (hereinafter: Report).

(We are going to present the study in a condensed form. The excerpts reproduced verbatim will be inserted between quotation marks.)

The self-formulated purpose of the study was to explore the different ways to “stabilize” the society. The authors use the expression society as synonym of government, while the notion of stabilization means preservation, perpetuation in their vocabulary. At the very beginning of the study called Report, it becomes clear that the goal of its authors is to analyze those ways by which a governing system can perpetuate itself in power, can control its citizens, and can prevent them from rebelling against it. The study omits to take the morality into account, and does not deal with the questions of “right” or “wrong”. Similarly, it neglects the sphere of freedom and human rights, the ideological approach, as well as the points of patriotism and religious system of values. It focuses exclusively on the preservation of the power, of the existing government. The Report writes the following about this:

“Previous studies have taken the desirability of peace, the importance of human life, the superiority of democratic institutions, the greatest ‘good’ for the greatest number, the ‘dignity’ of the individual, the desirability of maximum health and longevity, and other such wishful premises as axiomatic values necessary for the justification of a study of peace issues. We have not found them so. We have attempted to apply the standards of physical science to our thinking, the principal characteristic of which is not quantification, as is popularly believed, but that, in Whitehead’s words, ‘…it ignores all judgments of value; for instance, all aesthetic and moral judgments.’”.

According to the Report, in the past, the war was the only reliable means to reach that goal. Only in times of war or the threat of war did the masses prove to be compliant enough to carry the yoke of the government without complaint. The fear of the conquest of the enemy and of being robbed by it can make almost any burden seem acceptable. War can be used to arouse human passions and patriotic feelings towards the leaders of the nation.

The citizens are ready to make all sacrifice for the sake of victory. Insubordination, resistance is viewed as treason. In time of peace, on the other hand, people are offended by high taxes, bureaucratic interventions and if they miss something. The masses become dangerous if they do not respect their leaders. No government can survive for a longer time without enemies and military conflicts. Therefore, the war has always been a prerequisite of the “stabilization of the society”. The Report says verbatim the following about this issue:

“The war system not only has been essential to the existence of nations as independent political entities, but has been equally indispensable to their stable internal political structure. Without it, no government has ever been able to obtain acquiescence in its “legitimacy,” or right to rule its society. The possibility of war provides the sense of external necessity without which nor government can long remain in power.

The historical record reveals one instance after another where the failure of a regime to maintain the credibility of a war threat led to its dissolution, by the forces of private interest, or reactions to social injustice, or of other disintegrative elements. The organization of a society for the possibility of war is its principal political stabilizer. (…) It has enabled societies to maintain necessary class distinctions, and it has insured the subordination of the citizens to the state by virtue of the residual war powers inherent in the concept of nationhood.”

The new definition of social peace

According to the Report, we are approaching such a point of the historical development in which the previous formulas do not work any longer. Why? Because, in our days, it is already possible to create such a world government in which all nations will be deprived of their armed forces, and a global army will maintain law and order. This status will be called peace. “The word peace, as we have used it in the following pages (…) implies total and general disarmament.” – formulates the study.

Under that scenario, independent nations will cease to exist, and the governments will not be able to wage war any more. There may be military actions conducted by the world army, but these will be called peace-keeping operations and the soldiers peace-keepers. No matter how much property is destroyed or how much blood will be shed, the bullets will be “peaceful” bullets and the bombs – if necessary, even atomic bombs – will be “peaceful” bombs.

After this, the Report raises the question whether, in the future, there can ever be a suitable substitute for war? What else could be used by a local government, and what could the world government itself use to legitimate and perpetuate itself? The stated purpose of the study was to provide an answer to these questions.

The sophisticated form of slavery

In connection with the compulsory military service, the study points at the fact that one of the advantages of permanent, standing armies is that they make it possible for the government to place there the dissident and antisocial elements. In time of peace, the forced-labour battalions can be told that they are fighting poverty or cleaning up the planet or bolstering the economy or serving the public welfare in a way or another.

All teenagers have to be incorporated in the service, especially in that period of their lives when they are most rebellious against authority. Even older people must be incorporated in order to work off their tax arrears or fines. Dissidents must be face heavy fines for “hate crimes” and “politically incorrect” behaviour, so that, finally, all of them should get in the forced-labour units.

The Report contains the following about this:

“The most obvious of these functions is the time-honored use of military institutions to provide antisocial elements with an acceptable role in the social structure. (…) The current euphemistic clichés – ‘juvenile delinquency’ and ‘alienation’ – have had their counterparts in every age. In earlier days these conditions were dealt with directly by the military without the complications of due process, usually through press gangs or outright enslavement. (…)

Most proposals that address themselves, explicitly or otherwise, to the postwar problem of controlling the socially alienated turn to some variant of the Peace Corps or the so-called Job Corps for a solution. The socially disaffected, the economically unprepared, the psychologically unconformable, the hard-core ‘delinquents’, the incorrigible ‘subversives’, and the rest of the unemployable are seen as somehow transformed by the disciplines of a service modeled on military precedent into more or less dedicated social service workers.”

A further possible solution for the control of the potential enemies of society is the reintroduction of slavery in some camouflaged form which can be compatible with modern technology and political processes… It is entirely possible that the development of a sophisticated form of slavery may be an absolute prerequisite for social control in a world at peace. As a practical matter, conversion of the code of military discipline to a euphemized form of enslavement would entail surprisingly little revision; the logical first step would be the adoption of some form of “universal” military service.

The blood games

The study examines those ways in which the public can be tied down with such shallow and loose activities which deprive it of the time to take part in political struggle or in resistance. Ordinary, trivial game shows in the media, pornography and situation comedies can play an important role, but blood game programmes can be considered to be the most promising of all possibilities.

Blood games are such fighting sports between individuals or teams which have a sufficiently violent character to enable the spectators to work off, from second hand, their frustrations (their unpleasant, paralyzing experiences caused by the hindering of their activity – J. D.). These events must generate at least a passionate team loyalty on the part of the fans, and they must include, on the part of the players, the possibility of causing corporal pain and injuries. For this purpose, it is better if bloodshed occurs, or even death is possible.

The average man is clinging morbidly on the sight of violence and blood. If a would-be-suicide appears on the top of a hotel, the mass of people gathered below keeps chanting rhythmically: “Jump! Jump!”. Cars slow to a near stop on the motorway to stare at the victims of a road accident. When pupils start fighting in the schoolyard, a circle of spectators surrounds the fighters immediately.

The television broadcasts boxing, rugby and football matches, as well as car races daily, attracting millions of cheering fans, who immediately react to all dangerous moments, all hard blows with the fist, broken bones, knockouts, to each carrying away of a fainted or possibly dying competitor. In this way, their anger “against the society” is dissolved and passed over, instead, to the opponent team. The Roman emperors invented the circus games, the competitions of gladiators, as well as the public executions by wild beasts right for this purpose.

Having considered all the possible consequences of the bloody games, the “Report from Iron Mountain” concluded that there was no method to adequately substitute the war. It is unquestionable that violent sports are useful distracting means, and make actually possible to work off the tension derived from boredom and emptiness, allow for passionate team loyalty, but their effect on the psyche of the nation cannot be compared to the intensity of war hysteria. Until a better alternative could found, the establishment of the world government would have to be postponed so that nations could wage war against each other.

Finding an authentic global threat

In time of war, most citizens accept the lower quality of life without any complaint, and remain loyal to their leaders. The appropriate substitute of war has to produce the same reaction. Therefore, such a new enemy must be found that threatens the whole world, and the threat by the enemy must be at least as terrifying as war itself. The Report emphasizes this point of view as follows:

“Allegiance requires a cause; a cause requires an enemy. This much is obvious; the critical point is that the enemy that defines the cause must seem genuinely formidable. Roughly speaking, the presumed power of the “enemy” sufficient to warrant an individual sense of allegiance to a society must be proportionate to the size and complexity of the society. Today, of course, that power must be one of unprecedented magnitude and frightfulness.”

The first criterion against a global enemy representing such a threat of appropriate size was that it did not have to be real. Of course, a real threat would be better, but even an invented threat could be fit for the purpose, on the condition that it seems to be convincing and realistic enough for the masses. Public opinion tends to believe in fictions much more than others. Credibility is more important than the truth.

Poverty, as a possible global enemy, has also been examined, but was rejected, because it was not found fearful enough. Most part of the world already lives in poverty. Only those would find it a global threat, who have never experienced poverty. For the rest of the world, poverty is an ordinary fact of everyday life.

The idea that aliens would invade the Earth from outer space was given serious consideration. The Report mentions that several experiments have already been made in this direction. The reaction of the public, nevertheless, was not sufficiently calculable, because the threat was not “authentic” enough. The Report says the following about this:

“Credibility, in fact, lies at the heart of the problem of developing a political substitute for war. This is where the space-race proposals, in many ways so well suited as economic substitutes for war, fall short. The most ambitious and unrealistic space project cannot of itself generate a believable external menace. It has been hotly argued that such a menace would offer the ‘last, best hope of peace’, etc., by uniting mankind against the danger of destruction by ‘creatures’ from other planets or from outer space. Experiments have been proposed to test the credibility of an out-of-our-world invasion threat; it is possible that a few of the more difficult-to-explain ‘flying saucer’ incidents of recent years were in fact early experiments of this kind. If so, they could hardly have been judged encouraging.”

This report was released in 1966 when the idea of an alien presence seemed far-fetched to the average person. In the ensuing years, however, that perception has changed. A growing part of the population already believes that intelligent life forms may exist beyond our planet and these space creatures could be monitoring our own civilization.

Whether that belief is right or wrong is not the question here. The point is that a dramatic encounter with aliens shown on network television – even if it were to be entirely fabricated by high-tech computer graphics or laser shows in the sky – could be used to stampede all nations into world government supposedly to defend the Earth from invasion. On the other hand, if the aliens were perceived to have peaceful intent, an alternative scenario would be to form world government to represent a unified human species speaking with a single voice in some kind of galactic federation. Either scenario of the above two would be far more credible today than in 1966.

The environmental pollution model

The final candidate for a useful global threat was pollution of the environment. The authors of the study viewed this as the most likely to succeed because it could be related to observable conditions such as smog and water pollution – in other words, it would be based on facts and, therefore, it would be credible.

Predictions could be made showing end-of-earth scenarios just as horrible as atomic warfare. Accuracy in these predictions would not be important. Their purpose would be to frighten, not to inform. It might even be necessary to deliberately poison the environment to make the predictions more convincing and to focus the public mind on fighting the new enemy, more fearful than any invader from another nation or even from outer space.

The masses would more willingly accept a falling standard of living, tax increases, and bureaucratic intervention in their lives as simply “the price we must pay to save Mother Earth.” If a vision of death and destruction from pollution could be implanted into the public subconscious mind, then the global battle against it could, indeed, replace war as the mechanism for control.

Did the “Report from Iron Mountain” really say this? Did the authors of the Report really say this? Let us quote their words:

“When it comes to postulating a credible substitute for war capable of directing human behavior patterns in behalf of social organization, few options suggest themselves. Like its political function, the motivational function of war requires the existence of a genuinely menacing social enemy. The principal difference is that for purposes of motivating basic allegiance, as distinct from accepting political authority, the ‘alternate enemy’ must imply a more immediate, tangible, and directly felt threat of destruction. It must justify the need for taking and paying a ‘blood price’ in wide areas of human concern. In this respect, the possible enemies noted earlier would be insufficient. One exception might be the environmental-pollution model, if the danger to society it posed was genuinely imminent. The fictive models would have to carry the weight of extraordinary conviction, underscored with a not inconsiderable actual sacrifice of life. (…)

It may be, for instance, that gross pollution of the environment can eventually replace the possibility of mass destruction by nuclear weapons as the principal apparent threat to the survival of the species. Poisoning of the air, and of the principal sources of food and water supply, is already well advanced, and at first glance would seem promising in this respect; it constitutes a threat that can be dealt with only through social organization and political power. (…)

It is true that the rate of pollution could be increased selectively for this purpose. (…) But the pollution problem has been so widely publicized in recent years that it seems highly improbable that a program of deliberate environmental poisoning could be implemented in a politically acceptable manner.

However unlikely some of the possible alternative enemies we have mentioned may seem, we must emphasize that one must be found of credible quality and magnitude, if a transition to peace is ever to come about without social disintegration. It is more probable, in our judgment, that such a threat will have to be invented.”

Authenticity of the “Report from Iron Mountain”

In his book based on an enormous stock of facts titled “The Creature from Jekyll Island”, published in 1994, G. Edward Griffin summarizes the history of the “Report from Iron Mountain” as follows (pp. 516–536):

“The Report from Iron Mountain states that it was produced by a Special Study Group of fifteen men whose identities were to remain secret and that it was not intended to be made public. One member of the group, however, felt the report was too important to be kept under wraps. He was not in disagreement with its conclusions. He merely believed that more people should read it. He delivered his personal copy to Leonard Lewin, a well-known author and columnist who, in turn, negotiated its publication by Dial Press. It was then reprinted by Dell Publishing.

This was during the Johnson Administration, and the President’s Special Assistant for National Security Affairs was CFR member Walt Rostow. Rostow was quick to announce that the report was a spurious work. Herman Kahn, CFR director of the Hudson Institute, said it was not authentic. The Washington Postwhich is owned and run by CFR member Katharine Graham called it ‘a delightful satire’. Time magazine, founded by CFR-member Henry Luce, said it was a skillful hoax.

Then, on November 26, 1967, the report was reviewed in the book section of the Washington Post by Herschel McLandress, which was the pen name for Harvard professor John Kenneth Galbraith. Galbraith, who also had been a member of the CFR, said that he knew firsthand of the report’s authenticity because he had been invited to participate in it. Although he was unable to be part of the official group, he was consulted from time to time and had been asked to keep the project a secret. Furthermore, while he doubted the wisdom of letting the public know about the report, he agreed totally with its conclusions. He wrote:

‘As I would put my personal repute behind the authenticity of this document, so would I testify to the validity of its conclusions. My reservations relate only to the wisdom of releasing it to an obviously unconditioned public.’

Six weeks later, in an Associated Press dispatch from London, Galbraith went even further and jokingly admitted that he was ‘a member of the conspiracy’.

That, however, did not settle the issue. The following day, Galbraith backed off. When asked about his ‘conspiracy’ statement, he replied: ‘For the first time since Charles II The Times has been guilty of a misquotation. (…) Nothing shakes my conviction that it was written by either Dean Rusk or Mrs. Clare Booth Luce.’

The reporter who conducted the original interview was embarrassed by the allegation and did further research. Six days later, this is what he reported:

Misquoting seems to be a hazard to which Professor Galbraith is prone. The latest edition of the Cambridge newspaper Varsity quotes the following (tape recorded) interchange:

Interviewer: ‘Are you aware of the identity of the author of Report from Iron Mountain’

Galbraith: ‘1 was in general a member of the conspiracy but I was not the author. I have always assumed that it was the man who wrote the foreword – Mr. Lewin.’

So, on at least three occasions, Galbraith publicly endorsed the authenticity of the report but denied that he wrote it. Then who did? Was it Leonard Lewin, after all? In 1967 he said he did not. In 1972 he said that he did. Writing in the New York Times Book Review Lewin explained: ‘1 wrote the ‘Report,’ all of it. (…) What I intended was simply to pose the issues of war and peace in a provocative way.’

But wait! A few years before that, columnist William F. Buckley told the New York Times that he was the author. That statement was undoubtedly made tongue-in-cheek, but who – and what are we to believe?”

Together with G. Edward Griffith, we can say that, in the final analysis, it makes little difference. The important point is that, whether written as a think-tank study or a political satire, the Report gives an authentic explanation to the reality that surrounds us. Regardless of its origin, the concepts presented in it are now being implemented in almost every detail.

All we have to do is hold the Report in one hand and the daily newspaper in the other to realize that every major trend in American life is conforming to the plan outlined in the Report. So many things that otherwise are incomprehensible suddenly become clear: foreign aid, wasteful spending, the destruction of American industry, the “Job Corps”, gun control, a federal police force, the unprecedented raising of the authority of the FBI, the apparent demise of Soviet power and the disintegration of the Soviet Union, a UN army, disarmament, a world bank, a world money, the surrender of national independence through treaties, and the artificially excited ecology hysteria. The Report is an accurate summary of the plan that has already created our present. It is now shaping our future. And not only the future of America.

Environmental protection as a substitute for war

A whole book would be needed to be written in order to prove that currently accepted predictions of environmental doom are based on exaggerated and fraudulent “scientific studies.” But such proof is easily found if one is willing to look at the raw data and the assumptions upon which these projections are based.

More important, however, is the question of why end-of-world scenarios based on pseudo-scientific studies are uncritically publicized by the CFR-controlled media? Another interesting question is why radical environmental groups advocating socialist doctrine and anti-business programs are lavishly funded by CFR-dominated foundations, banks, and corporations, the very groups that would appear to have the most to lose. The Report answers these questions.

The Report pointed out that truth is not important in these matters. It’s what people can be made to believe that counts. Credibility is the key word, not reality. There is just enough truth in the fact of environmental pollution to make predictions concerning the end of our planet sometimes in the third millennium seem believable. All that is required is media cooperation and sufficiently frequent repetition. The plan has apparently worked and is working even in our days.

People of the industrialized nations have continuously been subjected to thousands of documentaries, dramas, feature films, ballads, poems, bumper stickers, posters, marches, speeches, seminars, conferences, and concerts. No one questions the serious environmental damage done to the economy of the Earth or to the nation. Does it make difference if the very planet on which we live is sick and dying? – could the reader of these lines ask. How could then everything that is spread by the mass propaganda be false?

While the followers of the environmental movement are preoccupied with the visions of the end of our planet, let us see what the leaders are thinking. The first Earth Day was proclaimed on 22nd April, 1970, at a summit meeting in Rio de Janeiro, attended by environmentalists and politicians from all over the world. A publication widely circulated at that meeting was entitled the Environmental Handbook. The main theme of the book was summarized by Princeton Professor Richard A. Falk, a member of the CFR. Falk wrote that there are four interconnected threats to the planet – wars of mass destruction, overpopulation, pollution, and the depletion of resources. Then he said:

“The basis of all four problems is the inadequacy of the sovereign states to manage the affairs of mankind in the twentieth century.”

Faithfully following the CFR line, the Handbook asked the following questions:

“Are nation-states actually feasible, now that they have power to destroy each other in a single afternoon? … What price would most people be willing to pay for a more durable kind of human organization – more taxes, giving up national flags, perhaps the sacrifice of some of our hard-won liberties?,,

In 1989, the CFR-owned Washington Post published an article written by CFR member George Kennan in which he suggested:

“We must prepare instead for … an age where the great enemy is not the Soviet Union, but the rapid deterioration of our planet as a supporting structure for civilized life.”

On 27th March, 1990, in the CFR-controlled New York Times, CFR member Michael Oppenheimer wrote:

“Global warming, ozone depletion, deforestation and overpopulation are the four horsemen of a looming 21st century apocalypse. (…) As the cold war recedes, the environment is becoming the No. 1 international security concern.”

CFR member Lester Brown, head of the Worldwatch Institute, in the Institute’s annual report, entitled State of the World 1991, said:

“The battle to save the planet will replace the battle over ideology as the organizing theme of the new world order.”

The target is humanity itself

The Club of Rome is a group of global planners who annually release end-of-world scenarios based on predictions of overpopulation and famine.

The membership of the Club of Rome is international, but the American members are almost exclusively well-known CFR personalities as Jimmy Carter, Harlan Cleveland, Claiburne Pell, Sol Linowitz and others. As a solution to overpopulation, they offer the control of birth rates and, if necessary, the application of euthanasia (i.e. the controlled help into death. The latter is a gentle word for the discrete removal from the rank of the living of the old, the weak, and, of course, the uncooperative, troublesome persons.

Following the same reasoning set forth in the Report from Iron Mountain, the Club of Rome has concluded that fear of environmental disaster could be used as a substitute enemy for the purpose of unifying the masses behind their program. In their book entitled “The First Global Revolution”, published in 1991, we can read the following:

“In searching for a new enemy to unite us, we came up with the idea that pollution, the threat of global warming, water shortages, famine and the like would fit the bill. (…) All these dangers are caused by human intervention. (…) The real enemy, then, is humanity itself.”

Socialist theoreticians have always been paying great attention to the question of controlling population growth. If the real enemy is humanity itself, as the Club of Rome says, then humanity itself must be drawn under control with bureaucratic means. Fabian Socialist Bertrand Russell expressed it this way in his book titled “The Impact of Science on Society” published in 1953 in New York (pp. 103–111):

“I do not pretend that birth control is the only way in which population can be kept from increasing. (…) War, as I remarked a moment ago, has hitherto been disappointing in this respect, but perhaps bacteriological war may prove more effective. If a Black Death could be spread throughout the world once in every generation, survivors could procreate freely without making the world too full. (…)

A scientific world society cannot be stable unless there is world government. (…) It will be necessary to find ways of preventing an increase in world population. If this is to be done otherwise than by wars, pestilences and famines, it will demand a powerful international authority.

This authority should deal out the world’s food to the various nations in proportion to their population at the time of the establishments of the authority. If any nation subsequently increased its population, it should not on that account receive any more food. The motive for not increasing population would therefore be very compelling.”

It is straight talk. These smooth-tongued “socialists” are not kidding around, neither abroad, nor at us. But this is also valid for some “environmentalist stars”, among them Jacques Cousteau, who, in the United Nations UNESCO Courier in November of 1991, speaking of death by cancer, said:

“Should we eliminate suffering diseases? The idea is beautiful, but perhaps not a benefit for the long term. We should not allow our dread of diseases to endanger the future of our species. This is a terrible thing to say. In order to stabilize world population, we must eliminate 350,000 people per day. It is a horrible thing to say, but it’s just as bad not to say it.”

The author of the present lines is also convinced of the fact that nowadays there is more need for a real environmental protection than ever, since, on our finite globe, the infinite growth of any subsystem is not possible, thus even the infinite growth of the world’s population. Nevertheless, we do not accept neither Russell’s, nor Cousteau’s or the CFR’s position.

Nowadays it is not the population growth is the main problem yet, but the unnatural economic growth, haunted by the interest mechanism built in the money system. This forced growth is enforced by the ticking bomb of interest payment linked to the elapsing of time, that is the insatiable aim at enrichment of the financiers, and not the satisfaction of the natural needs of economy and of people. In our days, all those people are redundant whose work is not sufficient for producing the interest annuity, the tax burden, the net cost and a profit assuring their living, at the same time. This is why the domination of money forced upon us makes suddenly so many people “redundant” and causes “overpopulation”.

If the usury curtailment of the money monopolists was terminated, the main cause of unemployment would disappear. Many people could do valuable work for themselves and the society, even if they were not able to produce the interests for the investor financiers.

It would come to light that, after the elimination of interest curtailment, their work, their life is necessary, because their value-producing activity – even if it is of a modest size – is important for the society. And our planet would not have to be relieved – even through Black Death – of millions of fellow-men written off by financiers. Nature could breathe freely again, could get time for regeneration.

The multinational corporative empires are controlled by money wealth owners, whose goal is to multiply infinitely their money and to increase unlimitedly the involved power. (“The money can be much or little, but never can be enough.”) One must resist the unrestricted expansion of the corporations of global dimensions, being in the property of the international money cartel, and their environment-destroying activity, because they are guided exclusively by profit.

When bigger and bigger financial colossuses are created, when enterprise empires of global dimensions can expropriate, almost without any limits, in an accelerated pace, our planet, then we have to contrast this with what E. F. Schumacher formulated in his world-famous book titled “The Small Is Beautiful” already in 1973. We have to go back to human sizes, to the small, to the natural, or, as Silvio Gesell wrote: to the natural economic order.

It is necessary not to decrease the economic output, but to stop the unnatural growth and the irreversible destruction of nature pursued by money power. The objective and methods of economic activity have to be changed. We have to shift from money-centered society to man-centered society.

What is natural and what is not?

When we differentiate between natural and unnatural economic growth as well as social development, we separate the manipulated environmental protection from real environmental protection. For this, we have to see clearly that even the noble goals of environmental protection can be misinterpreted, and the elite that holds in hand the money system of the world provably uses this movement for the sake of establishing the Global Union that would accomplish its rule over the world. Nevertheless, we should not let the regulators of the world to deceive us with their feigned concern for our Earth.

Now it can already be proved with facts that also a deceitful intention is hiding behind the campaigns started in order to save our planet. Their real goal is to prepare humanity for the acceptance of the world domination of the global elite. Beside others, they continuously weaken the economic power of industrial countries, because this enhances the involvement of these countries in the global net of their money rule system, and facilitates the consolidation of the rule of the money cartel over them.

The manipulated environmental protection suggested in the “Report from Iron Mountain” started in the early 1970-ies with the ant-nuclear-power campaign of the money elite, prepared by it for a longer time. The development of this campaign coincided with the sudden raise of the price of energy, the oil price explosion imposed by the money cartel.

The peaceful utilization of nuclear energy becoming more and more efficient and safe could have meant a cheap and plentiful source of energy for both the industrial countries and the developing countries. The quadrupling of the price of oil struck especially the latter. As there is no economic growth without increasing energy utilization, the stopping of the use of nuclear energy by the green movement financed and controlled by the money cartel meant, at the same time, the end of the economic growth for the third world countries poor in oil.

By starting the manipulated green movement, the groups that control the oil concerns managed to eliminate the most dangerous competitor, the cheap nuclear energy, and to “pick the nuclear rose already in blossom”. Thus, oil continued to stay the fuel of key importance of world economy. And who controlled this energy resource, could dictate also the prices.

The control of the ecological movement was taken in hand by Robert O. Anderson, head of the Atlantic Richfield Oil Company, one of the participants to the secret Bilderberg conference held in May, 1973 in Saltsöbaden, estate of the Wallenberg family. Anderson’s company and foundation financed, with several million dollars, those organizations, the goal of which was to discredit and eliminate nuclear energy. The German nuclear energy programme, thoroughly prepared and started with a many-billion investment, fell victim to this ecological manipulation.

The blindness of the German “Greens” is well shown by the fact that on the other side of the Rhine, in France, there are nearly as many nuclear power plants as in the other European countries altogether. Neither the German nor the French “Greens” demand their prohibition. It is well-known by the specialists that the 19 German nuclear power plants operating today are among the safest nuclear power plants in the world, but right these are urged to be liquidated.

According to Joschka Fischer, an airplane can crash even on the safest power plant, and then it can explode. But why can an airplane crash only on German power plants, and not on the more numerous French nuclear power plants? Why only the German nuclear pollution is dangerous, and the French one not? The mushroom clouds raising up from French nuclear power plants in case of explosion would perhaps politely stop at the Rhine and would not cross the French-German border? These questions were not answered yet by the German “Greens”.

Of course, it is not environmental protection that works behind the plan to close the German nuclear power plants. The ancient rival of the money cartel is Germany, which is the centre of gravity of the European Union, not only due to its size and industrial-technological capacity, but also owing to its geopolitical location. Though its territory was mutilated, this is not enough for its durable subjugation in the era of nuclear energy and information technology.

This country, which has already been deprived of its financial and economic sovereignty and directed on a forced path, must be also deprived of all its nuclear-industrial background, so that it should have no remaining hope for regaining its economic and financial independence. At the liquidation of the German nuclear power plants, the goal is not the environmental protection, but the destruction of the industrial background of the German nuclear research and nuclear technology, the disqualification of a solid competitor.

The other goal is to make Germany dependent on foreign energy import, which, in lack of internal sources of energy, can be paralyzed any time by “closing the foreign energy taps”. And these energy taps of vital importance are solidly in the hand of money cartel.

With their leftist demagogy, the “Greens” are excellently suitable for attaining also the other goals of the money cartel. For instance they could demand, in a hypocritical way, the double citizenship to be imposed on Germans. This would enhance that Germany – in spite of its mutilation in Versailles – should be a multinational state, that a thin and eclectic multiculturalism should replace the national culture also there, depriving this spiritually continuously bombed society of its roots and its cohesion rooted in the common traditions.

The aggressive mixing of cultures and value systems enhances efficiently the weakening or even loss of the individual’s self-identity. The society composed of such individuals with a loosened conscience then can become an easily malleable mass in the hand of the money elite.

Coming back to the Bilderberg conference held in 1973 in Saltsöbaden, not only the strengthening of the dollar was taken into account there, but also the effect that it would have on the life conditions of the third world. This is proved by a document of the United States National Security Council entitled “Memorandum 200”, elaborated in 1975, under the direction of Henry Kissinger, and classified as top secret with his disposition.

“Memorandum 200” qualifies the decreasing of the world population, i.e. the neomalthusianism, as an important goal of the American security policy, in an unprecedented way in the history of the United States. We already know that similar statements can be found in those projects concerning the future which were elaborated in the 1970-ies regarding the 1980-ies by the Council on Foreign Relations of New York, the exclusive elite organization with great influence of the Bilderberg oligarchy. In these studies, it is openly formulated that the “controlled disintegration” at a certain degree of world economy is a legitimate goal for the stopping of overpopulation in the 1980-ies.

The two documents presented in the present study makes unambiguous also the fact that it is not the United States the “great giant” without rivals, which has got in the centre of world history through the disintegration of the Soviet empire.

In our days, the determining, exclusive great power is that global-size private money monopoly and its network, the owners of which hold in hand the whole economic and political system of America since 1913, after seizing its money system with the establishment of Federal Reserve System, owned by eight private banks (five of them in Rothschild interest).

With the expropriation of the monetary power of the United States, the physical and intellectual capacity of the great country has also got under their domination, and serves their goals of ruling in the establishment being under way of the world empire of money. The money cartel uses the power of continental size – its money, army, economic power, top technology, the diligence and talent of its people – as a tool, to ground and maintain its own world rule with it.

What is more, this organized private power makes a profit even of the attraction of America’s remaining democratic traditions and institutions, which power, with the help of the country conquered from the interior, laid hands on the international communication, on mass entertainment, and became, all over the world, the determining factor of the primitive and manipulative mass culture, bearing the one-dimensional value system of money.

Nevertheless, in spite of the sophisticated methods comprised in the documents presented now and the intensive brain-washing, the majority of the American society has no calling for being an obedient tool of the money cartel and its mechanism for attaining the world domination goals which are foreign to them.

We have to see clearly that the American hegemony is nothing but the hegemony of the money cartel, which means a complex system of interconnected institutions and methods. And the function of the world hegemony, based upon indirect and apparent consensus, of the international money power showing itself as America is to maintain the appearance of democracy, and to fade away the very big differences appearing in the international life in the field of power and influence.

The global primacy of the international money cartel waving an American flag is based on a refined system of federations and coalitions, and these cover – verbatim – our planet with a network. The organic components of this system misleadingly called “American” are the networks of the international money cartel created for special duties. Those “international” financial organizations like the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank for instance, unambiguously represent global interests. They are apparently under the influence of the United States, but in fact under that of the network of the international money cartel that controls also America.

To illustrate how anti-life is this system of the money rule, let us quote a news from Budapest, published and posted also on the internet by András Bencsik, editor-in-chief of the weekly magazine Magyar Demokrata in May, 1997:

“At the end of February, the World Bank held an exclusive conference at the “Soros University” (Central European University) of Budapest. The lecturers exposed that, according to their view, only 8 million inhabitants should live in Hungary (instead of 10 millions). Out of this, two million people should be so-called narrow minded specialists, the remaining 6 millions should assure the background.

The lecturers thought that those Hungarians, who have risen over a certain intellectual level, should be encouraged to emigrate. Though the World Bank instructors welcomed the educational and health reform of the government, they still added that, according to their opinion, the number of hospital beds should be further decreased to half of the status after the reform. After this – informed an invited businessman, who was revolted at what he heard, the magazine Magyar Demokrata – an even more exclusive conference for 30 people took place, where the participant financial and government personalities were presented the screenplay they would have to follow in the future, and which, according to the informer of the magazine, was classified for 30 years.”

Brzezinski’s strategic screenplay

The international money cartel – using the United States – already strives at seizing the domination over the whole of the Eurasian continent. This can be read in the book entitled “The Grand Chessboard” of Zbigniew Brzezinski, one of the outstanding leaders and theoreticians of the CFR and the Trilateral Committee, that is of the NETWORK:

“Now the United States – a non-European power – has an international primacy and occupies a direct power position in three peripheries of the Eurasian continent, from where it exerts a powerful influence also on the states of the Eurasian “heartland”. But right here, in Eurasia, the most important playing field of the globe, might come to life some time such a country, which would be able to rival with America (i.e. the global power of the international money cartel – J. D.).”

The three key factors of the imperial geostrategy of the money monopolist elite, which swaggers as America to deceive the world opinion, are formulated, with an unusual openness, by Brzezinski in his quoted book: “to prevent any kind of conspiracy between the vassals, to maintain their depending status, to protect the allies, and to attain that they should stay obedient. And finally, to prevent the barbarians from forming an alliance among them.”

This is not the voice of the democratic American society, of the America of founding fathers, of the silent or silenced majority, but that of the money dictatorship triumphing over it from inside, that of the international bankers hidden in the skin of America. In our days, the arrogant oligarchs of the world order of money domination do not even find it necessary to express themselves in an euphemistic, diplomatic way: the call the vassal a vassal, the barbarian a barbarian and the dependence.

The world political screenplay of the author of “The Grand Chessboard” serves the strategy thought-over in global dimensions of the same power as the proposals elaborated for the subjugation of the American society by the authors of the “Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars” and the “Report from Iron Mountain”. Brzezinski, the great-powered spokesman of the money cartel, does not have to classify his findings yet, he can be arrogantly sincere, as the public opinion hardly matters already.

And, in turn, the opinion domination of the money rule is stronger than ever. Who dares to stand up against this world power? Who dares to say that “the king is naked”? In our days, neither of the politicians being in position or striving at a position can do it in any western country. Of course, the financial-corporative elite – as the main beneficiary of the system – is not interested in the change. The solution can only be expected from free citizens still detaining their freedom of action, knowing and understanding the organization and operation of the money rule, who could still preserve their clearsightedness, in spite of the continuous brainwashing of the mass-media.

Combination of the one-party system and the multi-party system

Although apparently detains the power, the quickly changing political elite, removable every four years, is at the mercy of the unchangeable financial and corporative elite, the international and domestic mechanism of the money cartel, the power of which is based upon the private property of money and wealth. One group or another of the political elite is only for a short time in decision-making status, its position depends on the elections with an insecure outcome and on the support of the financial elite. It has to manoeuvre between sharply opposed and frequently incompatible interests. Unlike the financial and corporate elite, it cannot think about a wide-arched strategy, cannot elaborate long-term plans, because its destiny depends on incalculable and unstable factors.

In our days, a specific combination of the one-party system and the multi-party system operates not only in the United States, Great Britain or in other countries of the European Union, but also in Hungary. In the invisible sphere of politics, the one-party system of the financial-corporate elite is on power, while, in the public sphere of politics, the political groups selected by the financial-corporate elite rival with each other according to the rules of the multi-party system.

The one-party subsystem of power exertion includes the decision taken in all those issues which are essential for the maintenance and undisturbed operation of the money rule system. Among these, the most important are the creation of the private money monopoly, and the total cession of the monetary authority – issuing of money and letters of credit, interest and exchange rate regulation, tax policy – to the money cartel, first of all by the separation of the central bank from the state.

The creation and enforcement in this system of the one-party politics is being done by organizations similar to the American CFR and the English RIIA for the money cartel possessing the supreme power. According to the signs, right for this purpose was the Hungarian Atlantic Council created, which, from its establishment in 1992, is in close relationship with the CFR, the Council on Foreign Relations operating in New York. American researchers reckon this institution the most powerful organization of the United States.

The decisions of the CFR’s political leading bodies are considerably taken into account by the White House and the Congress of Washington. The Democrat and Republican candidates for presidential election nominations are persons previously selected and approved by the CFR.

It seems that this model is being institutionalized also in Hungary. At the elections held every four years, the team “A” and team “B” of the financial elite, made up from different parties, struggle to win the governing position. These parties can represent views that are diverging only in secondary questions. In questions that are essential for the money elite, they have to take a unique attitude.

In questions that are important from the point of maintaining the system of money rule, in Hungary, there is still a one-party system, while, in less important questions, there is a multi-party system. The elite that is peacefully cooperating in the Hungarian Atlantic Council, in the public sphere of politics already fights a severe struggle with each other, in the colours of different parties, but only in secondary, tertiary questions approved by the money power, i.e. opinion power.

Nevertheless, the joint serving of the money power’s interests does not decrease, for the competing groups of the political elite, the importance of the question that which group could fulfil the governing positions bearing many advantages. The multi-party show going on in the public sphere of politics plays an important role in the camouflage of the one-party system of the money dictatorship exerted in the invisible sphere of politics, as well as in its democratic legitimizing to the public.

A possible alternative: union for survival

No change can be expected from above. Any turn can be fought out only from below. If there were many hundred thousand such free Hungarian citizens who can see through the interest-collecting money system and the operation of the usury civilization destroying both the human society and its natural environment, then no elections could be organized in Hungary any more, without saying a single word about the main cause of our social problems, the poverty.

This poverty is the direct consequence of the money system continuously pumping out the income. The American documents presented above prove that the circumlocution, the keeping back of the real problems and their substitution with pseudo-problems are the conscious and thought-over strategies of the money rule elite.

Today we have to join forces so that the Hungarian land should stay in the property of Hungarians, so that the democratically elected Hungarian government should dispose again of the monetary rights which are the indispensable prerequisite of the efficient governing, so that the participative democracy should change the party democracy which can be easily controlled and manipulated by the money power, so that the Hungarian money should become the nation’s public institution of basic importance again, and so that all data concerning the flow of public money should be public at last.

We have to join forces so that we could live an honest and decent life both as Hungarians and human beings, and could give over our home, this wonderful blue planet, intact to our descendants.


France and the money oligarchy

Does the money cartel have a century-old strategy? Why does the international financial oligarchy and its opinion power call “adepts of the conspiracy theory” those who express their opinion that there is a long-term plan for taking the money system into private property, and extending this onto as many countries of the world as possible?

Let us turn to the history for an answer!

Adam Weishaupt was born in Germany on 6th February, 1748. For a while, he was active in the Society of Jesus (the Jesuits). Therefore, his views cannot be understood without his Jesuit past, since the Jesuits were one of the most renowned religious order of the Roman Catholic Church, which was founded by Ignatius of Loyola in 1541, and he was the first grand master of the order.

The centre of the Society of Jesus was in the Vatican, where the actual popes charged them with the most important duties. At the request of several countries, the pope dissolved them, but they soon reorganized themselves. The Jesuit order is mostly responsible for the Massacre of St. Bartholomew executed in 1572, when one hundred Huguenot Protestants lost their lives.

Coming back to Adam Weishaupt, being very young, at the age of 24, he already became the professor of canon law at the Jesuit University of Ingolstadt, Bavaria. On 1st May, 1776, he founded the secret republican movement, which he called after the Illuminati. (The name in this order of Adam Weishaupt was Spartacus. The organization established by the German leftist social-democrats, the Spartakusbund controlled by the communists, which operated between 1916–1918, took up its name in the honour of him.)

The name “Illuminati” (enlightened) comes from the Babylonian mysticism. The Illuminati of Old Age tried to reveal the psychic aptitude of telepathy, which is ordinarily called “the third eye”. In the course of history, several sects worn the name of “Illuminati” in different countries, but none of them played such an important role as the Bavarian order of Illuminati founded by Weishaupt.

The Illuminati founded by Weishaupt soon spread in Italy, Spain, Sweden and in other centres of the world at that time. Among others, they gained an important role also in the United States, and they represent, to date, one of the most important secret organization.

The final goal of the Illuminati movement was the world revolution. They tried to achieve this with the enlisting of the leaders of different countries, who executed the orders of this sect almost blindly. Those occult principles on which this movement was based changed the mentality of those who joined the order to a great extent.

The essence of their teaching is the ancient Gnosticism, which considers Lucifer to be the god of illumination, of light. One of the best-known leaders of the Gnostics was Magus Simon, who lived in the 1st century A.D. The Gnostic spiritualism made an attempt at explaining the laws of nature, and the Illuminati asserted that they were able to reveal the secrets of nature and to put those energies under control, which are made accessible by the knowledge of these secrets.

With his talent and Jesuit stubbornness, Adam Weishaupt modernized the ancient Gnostic teachings, and elaborated a new doctrine for conquering the world, which became the philosophical basis of the Illuminati movement. Weishaupt himself became well-known as “the Illuminate”, i.e. the first and most important man in this order. Scottish professor John Robison, who, being a high-ranked freemason, studied, in Bavaria, Weishaupt’s programme, summarized, in his book issued in 1798, the goals of the Illuminati in the following seven points:

  1. Abolition of all ordered governments.
  2. Termination of the right of inheritance.
  3. Abolition of private property.
  4. Abolition of patriotism.
  5. Disintegration of the family structure.
  6. Abolition of all religion.
  7. Establishment of a global government.

If all these seven goals are reached, the existing order of the world will collapse, and a new order could be built up instead. Weishaupt needed to disguise this plan of him, and, for this purpose, he used the Masonic lodges operating for a long time. He wrote about this to one of his close colleagues:

“We must decide how to start operating within new conditions. It does not matter what pretext we use until we can reach our goals. Disguise is always needed. We must hide behind the cloak of another organization. At present, the Masonic lodges are the most suitable for achieving this goal, since they are already well-known in the world, and they are not expected to do anything that is worth mentioning or attention. We must hide in the impenetrable darkness, and we must not let the spies and messengers penetrate in our organizations.”

Freemasonry is characterized by some researchers as being a religious-ethical, cosmopolite movement that propagates the universal human solidarity and the fraternity of human beings, professing mostly liberal goals. It operated secretly, but its operation became partly open when, in 1717, it was even formally established in London. After this, it spread relatively quickly also in other countries. In externals, it revived the traditional forms of the mediaeval temple-builder mason guilds. It condemned the religious constraint, and professed the liberal principles of the Enlightenment. Its members were and are accepted within secret ceremonies, who are incorporated in lodges, which are united by grand lodges. These are headed by masters and grand masters.

Other researchers, nevertheless, have revealed that the freemasons have used their symbols and rituals secretly even centuries before becoming public in London. When freemasonry became well-known, it spread over miraculously, and several kings, emperors and tsars, as well as statesmen took their secret oath.

Such freemason statesmen were, among others, the American Benjamin Franklin, George Washington and Samuel Houston, Benito Juárez in Mexico, Giuseppe Mazzini and Giuseppe Garibaldi in Italy, as well as Simón Bolívar in South America. During the research of the origins of freemasonry, it was found that the federation became known later as freemasonry was founded by the former Knights Templar fled from France to Britannia, as a defense against the continuing pursuit.

The leaders of the Order of Knights Templar – which had become a military superpower and an organization controlling the money world of the time – were arrested by Philip IV, King of France (also known as “Philip the Fair”), with the approval of Pope Clement V, on the Friday of 13th October, 1307 (“Black Friday”) and sent in front of the Inquisition. In 1314, the leaders of the Order of Knights Templar, headed by grand master Jacques de Molay, were sentenced to death by burning at the stake and executed. In the memory of Jacques (Jacob) de Molay, the Jacobin Club was named, the members of which played a determining role in France during the events that took place between 1789–1794. The roots of secret words, symbols and allegories of freemasonry go back to Old Age, and they survive, with the mediation of the Templars, in the numerous Masonic trends, which not only cooperate, but also rival with each other, in a sharp antagonism.

After 1776, the members of the Illuminati secretly joined the Masonic lodges, so that they could take them fully under control. Weishaupt invented an esoteric educational system, which the freemasons were made to accept later. The Illuminati soon got into leading positions, and took the Masonic lodges under control. Thousands and thousands such lodges were formed all over the world.

After 1778, nearly all leading positions were already in the hands of Weishaupt’s agents. Under the signs of freemasonry, the Illuminati started to accomplish the policy of the sect. they began to undermine the internal order of the existing dynastic states, which, at that time, was the goal of the international money cartel being under organizational establishment.

After the Illuminati conquered the Masonic lodges, they started to alter also Christianity. Who was not with them, was against them. They did not select their means, they used everything to eliminate from their way all those persons who were not needed by them. In August 1785, the Bavarian government ordered and executed a house search at several Bavarian Masonic lodges, where they confiscated, among others, also poisons, together with other properties of the organization.

British historian Nesta Webster revealed that Weishaupt used such chemical formulae which he learned from the ancient Persians and Egyptians, and which were used to disintegrate the society. One of his letters shows well the secret methods he applied to keep his movement in hand:

“My situation demands that, for the majority of members, I should stay completely unknown until I die. I must restrict myself to do everything with the help of only five or six close colleagues. This proves that a wise head can direct hundreds of thousand.”

And, in another letter, he writes the following:

“I have two direct subordinates in whom I have instilled my spirit and my desires, and both of them have two further subordinates, and so on. This is the best way of giving dispositions and of politically effective operation.”

In his work entitled “The Nameless War”, Captain A. H. M. Ramsay states that the order of Illuminati had two branches: one of them was headed by the Frankfurt banker Moses Mendelssohn, while the Bavarian branch by Adam Weishaupt, who, nevertheless, was financed by the House of Rothschild of Frankfurt, and supplied with dispositions by Moses Mendelssohn. The first bigger action of the Illuminati was the preparation and execution of the French Revolution called “the Great”. The real goals and thought-over plans of this large-scale action conducted from a secret centre were discovered by social scientists only after these plans were already executed.

The French Revolution of 1789 was perhaps the event of the greatest importance in the history of Europe since the fall of the Roman Empire. The masses, mostly consisting of manipulated mob recruited, paid and transported to the capital of France (and only in a small part of Parisian inhabitants), which were obviously organized to act against the other social classes, had never had before such a role that they fulfilled in the French Revolution.

There has never been before such a case when a minority rebel group destroyed such institutions of national existence as the kingdom, the religion, the nobility, the priesthood, the Constitution, the national flag, the calendar and even the names of certain localities. The most important thing that the researcher can state is that the French Revolution was not made by the real Frenchmen in order to improve France. This action refers to the activity of such forces which wanted to destroy all that meant France. These statements were made by Sir Walter Scott, the renowned British historian and writer. But they were reinforced also by one of the main characters of the revolution, the Jacobin leader Robespierre.

When we try to draw parallels between France in 1789, England in 1640, Russia in 1917, Germany in 1918 and Hungary in 1919 or Spain in 1936, we can see that, in all cases, the revolution struck an already paralyzed nation. We can find everywhere the organizations controlling from the background, the nearly unlimited financial resources, and a well-thought-over, but kept secret concept, which all serve the accomplishment of the same goal.

With an astonishing credulousness, we may imagine that the mob or the “people” can undertake such an extremely complicated and costly action. This wrong supposition hinders the recognition of the real importance of the events and the understanding of the real roots and targets of the revolutionary movement. The deliberately triggered revolutionary process first paralyzes the given society. After this, it dealt the status quo an enormous blow. The strict secrecy is necessary for inducing the general paralysation. External signs of the paralysation and helplessness of the society are the indebtedness, the weakening or loss of the social control, and the presence of a well-organized organization which is separated from the society and has opposing interests.

The indebtedness, especially the international indebtedness is the first and most important step. Through the indebtedness, the leaders of the indebted state get into a dependent situation. And then, the influencing of decisions is taken over from the background by a stranger force, the international money cartel. If the measure of the indebtedness is appropriate, it will soon bring over the control of the political activity and of the whole of the inhabitants. Because that who controls the money system, controls the economic activity, the industry and, through this, finally also the state. The state of dependence and the paralysation provoked with the help of the money system is complemented with the revolutionary actions of the artificially manipulated masses, and these two altogether will deal the given nation and its state a deadly blow.

The secret circles preparing carefully already for years in the background to take over the control of the money system and the political control provoked artificially a financial crisis in 1780. The greatest financial potentates of the world at that time, who disposed over the majority of the world’s gold and silver deposits, were able to indebt the greatest part of Europe, including even France. In his work entitled “Life of Napoleon”, Robert McNair Wilson states the following:

“A change of a fundamental kind had taken place in the economic structure of Europe whereby the old basis had ceased to be wealth and had become debt. In the old Europe wealth had been measured in lands, crops, herds and minerals; but a new standard had now been introduced, namely, a form of money to which the title ‘credit’ had been given.”

The Kingdom of France was substantially indebted, but this was not insurmountable in itself. The problem consisted in the fact that the loans and the interests could only be paid off in gold. Thus, the King and his advisers decided to issue money on the security of the lands and real wealth of France. This seemed to be an acceptable solution.

Nevertheless, this was not suitable for breaking through the system that was created by those international financiers and bankers who supplied the credit. After the debts, interests had to be paid, and they could be paid off exclusively with precious metals. But gold, silver and other precious metals were not at the disposal of France in sufficient amounts. The masters of the money system were the international bankers detaining precious metal deposits, who, with the help of these deposits, managed to transform Europe’s financial system and to change the real wealth-bearing assets of the real economy to the millions of loans requiring usury interest.

Freemasonry had arrived in France from England in 1730. By 1771 the movement had attained such proportions that Philippe Duke of Orléans, the cousin of the King became Grand Master. This type of freemasonry can be considered to be innocent or good-willing, both concerning the private life of its members and their public activity. The Duke of Orléans himself had no motives beyond the ousting of the King, his cousin, and the establishing of a democratic monarchy with himself as that monarch. Having in addition but little intelligence, he was extremely suitable so that the real movers of the events could hide behind him.

The Marquis de Mirabeau who succeeded him as the leading figure of the Revolution was cast in much the same role. He was a more talented man than Philippe of Orléans. In the history he is known to have been financed by Moses Mendelssohn, and he was who introduced Illuminism into France. It is interesting to note that the Duke of Orléans and Talleyrand, the later minister of foreign affairs of Napoleon were both initiated into Illuminism by Mirabeau.

Under the Illuminati worked in France the Grand Orient Freemasonry, being divided again into the Blue and National Masonry. Coming back to Adam Weishaupt, whom the international money cartel charged with the leadership of the Bavarian Branch of the Illuminati, fulfilled his task well, according to the testimony of the historical events. Later on, also Marx, Engels and Lassalle belonged to the Illuminati. They transformed the Illuminism to some extent, but preserved its basic doctrines. They laid the stress on humanitarian principles, but, at the same time, they stuck to the revolutionary goals.

It is still necessary to study the French Revolution even in our days because this was the second historical action of large importance of the internationally formed organized money power. The first successful action of it, the English Revolution, did not satisfy completely this money power, and therefore it was much more concerned with the preparation of the French Revolution, through its agents.

The historical data and accounts are still rather contradictory. Those writings, which were born in the fervour of the revolution, generally reflect only the views of given political groups, namely of the Loyalists, the Girondists, the Dantonists or the Jacobins. In fact, neither of them studies the events from the point of the French people. All of them blames the masses, the mob for the cruelties and crimes not experienced before, but nobody analyses those background forces which gave this power in the hands of the mob. It is a fact, nevertheless, that the masses only followed their leaders.

The French citizens, nevertheless, were not asked by anybody about whose rule they would prefer. The real movers of the revolution stayed in the background all along, and they are in the background even to the present day.

There are many who trace the revolutionary events back to the intellectual founding activity of the great figures of the French Enlightenment, the Encyclopaedists. It is not to be questioned that the philosophers played an important role in the preparation of the events. Their concepts had a direct effect on the aristocracy and the educated bourgeoisie. The peasantry, nevertheless was not conversant with philosophical questions, they were primarily concerned with the problem of the land, the propriety rights over the cereals and the taxation, which frequently took away the whole result of their work from them.

In this period, the French agriculture was the most developed one in Europe. The population, the whole of the French people – contrary to the general opinion – lived well as compared to other peoples. The king did everything possible to diminish the loads pressing heavily on the masses. He made it possible that the cereals could be sold tax free, and, by 1779, he abolished all forms of slavery in the country, later on he outlawed torture, and, finally, he made it possible also the practice of Protestant and non-Christian religions. He diminished the expenses of the royal family and of the royal court several times, and he initiated general reforms in prisons and hospitals.

Nevertheless, the elite holding the monopoly of money in hand did not sympathize with these reforms. On the other hand, the great majority of the population was aware of the fact who defended their rights, and thus remained loyal to the king. At the same time, they were disappointed with the feudal assembly, which consisted primarily of the members of the privileged classes.

The King’s reforms encouraged the classes excluded from the feudal assembly to demand the change of the governing system. Due to this, the privileged classes found their privileges endangered, and, therefore, they made steps for the strengthening of their political status. This enterprise was in fact the French Revolution, which, demonstrably, was not initiated by the people, but by the oppressors of the people. It is a fact that the revolutionary authors were all Royalists, except for Marquis Lafayette.

One of the main initiators of the revolution was the already mentioned Philippe Duke of Orléans. Prior to the breaking-out of the revolution, Louis XVI struck the privileged classes with new taxes, which the Duke of Orléans qualified illegal, therefore the king exiled him. In this situation, it was rather easy for Mirabeau to win the Duke of Orléans over to the cause of the Illuminati. Marquis de Mirabeau and Pierre Choderlos de Laclos helped Philippe of Orléans, later called “Philippe Égalité”, to raise the masses, with the help of a system of agents, against the ancient régime, that is the old order and the royal court. This inciting activity reached its climax in 1789 with an artificially triggered shortage of food.

The money monopolists associated with those people who raised the masses against them. Simultaneously, of course, the freemasons and the Illuminati became even more active, those who, as we have already referred to it, wanted to terminate the religion and the dynastic government in Europe. So, the Jacobin leader Robespierre promised to the workers that such a new era would come in which the masters would be servants and the servants masters.

Prussia also played an important role in provoking the chaos and anarchy in France. Even the King of Prussia, Frederick the Great spent a lot to discredit queen Mary Antoinette originating from the House of Habsburg, and, by this, to weaken the relation between France and Austria. The French queen, daughter of Austrian empress Mary Therese, really wanted to have friendly relations between her homeland and France, and therefore she was against Prussia. Nevertheless, the misled masses, who thought that Mary Antoinette is against the French, began to hate the queen. The Prussian ambassador put several calumnious pamphlets and other publications in circulation against Mary Antoinette.

England, which did not forgive France for taking position against London during the American War of Independence, also played an important role in the preparation of the French Revolution.

In 1778, the money cartel already under organization and functioning, first of all through Adam Weishaupt, initiated the preparation of the revolution in France. The goal of the uprising was not only to overthrow the King and to force the Christian religion into the background, but also to start a war between France and the other European countries, which would make it possible for the money cartel to finance the antagonist parties with credits. This is the explanation for the fact why the money cartel financed all of the antagonist parties in the revolution. So, in a demonstrable way, the Royalists, the Girondists, the Orleanists, the Jacobins, the Dantonists, the sans-culottes and others got the money from the same source.

The red flag was first unfolded in 1789, and, since then, all leftist and communist movements regard this flag to be their symbol. The more we get to know about the revolution, the more confusing are the facts. The French Republic was not proclaimed by any of the above listed groups, but by the Royal National Assembly. This fact raises the question why did France have to suffer a many thousand million francs worth destruction in the name of reforms, when these reforms had been offered voluntarily by the king? The usual answer is that so many bloody debaucheries happened during the revolution because the lower classes of the society hated the privileged classes, and the bloodshed was their revenge.

This is not a correct answer even from the point that not even the 5% of the killed people was aristocrat. The reality is that 95% of the victims came from among simple people. It is also a justified question: why did the people hate the leaders of the revolution? Robespierre said: “All the French are against us.”. The answer to all this can be given by the fact that the French Revolution and all further revolutions were initiated, coordinated and financed from the background by a small group of the money wealth owners who had not much to do with the people, except from the fact that they exploited their work.

Therefore, we can surely call the French Revolution of 1789 together with the 1917 Bolshevik taking over of power a finance-capitalist revolution, since the idea, strategy and the money necessary for the accomplishment of these revolutions came from the capitalist circles disposing of the money wealth, from the financial oligarchy.

It is also easy to observe that, in the French Revolution and in the forthcoming revolutions, the liberty was sacrificed with reference to the demagogue slogan of sham equality. Equality has never existed and does not exist even in our days. Even the equality of chances and the formal equality before the law are mostly wishes which one can strive at, but which can never be achieved.

What in fact happened in France was that the royal power was substituted by the National Constituent Assembly with unlimited power created with the transformation of the feudal assembly. But this convention executed the orders of the hiding international money oligarchy controlling from the background, with the intermediation of the Illuminati and freemasons. Even Robespierre himself, in his last speech uttered on 26th July, 1794, made reference to the fact that the revolution was in fact organized by foreign agents:

“I do not trust these foreigners, who cover their faces with a patriotic mask, and want to look better republicans than we are. These agents represent foreign powers, and so they have to be crashed.”

For this statement, Robespierre had to pay with his head. We mustn’t forget that the Jacobin leader was well informed and he surely knew these foreign powers and their agents. At a certain moment, he wanted to get rid of them, but he did not weigh their power correctly.

Let us now sum up the outstanding events of the revolution in chronologic order. In 1789, there were two factors which caused a critical situation. One was the threatening famine, which caused panic, while the other was that Paris was fled with persons controlled and paid from the background, who were neither workers nor peasants, and who were ordered to cause pain among people. According to some historians, these foreigners spoke with a foreign accent, and arrived from Southern France and Italy. They got a daily fee of 12 francs from their employers. All this contradicts that general supposition that the revolution was a result of the spontaneous revolt of the Parisians.

In June 1789, the representatives in the National Assembly formed two camps. One wanted reforms, the other objected this. A part of the historians of the revolution state that the adoption of the new constitution was opposed by the aristocracy and the priesthood, because they were afraid of losing their privileges. The fraction led by the Duke of Orléans and several friends of him, as well as by Robespierre, composed mostly of jurists, was the most influential one in the national assembly. The royal Democratic Party, the later constitutional party, led by a judge, Jean Joseph Mounier, was also present in the legislative assembly. The programme of this party won the approval of many French citizens.

The Duke of Orléans primarily wanted to remove the royal family, while Robespierre demanded the destruction of the monarchy. Both of them acted against the will of the majority of Frenchmen, because the people primarily wanted a constitutional monarchy. During the centuries of the royal power, the French society accommodated itself to this institution, and did not want either the removal of the King or the substitution of the kingdom with the republic.

In the person of Louis XVI, they saw the defender of their rights, who continuously decreases the privileges of the aristocracy and increases the rights of the average man. The King was present personally in the national assembly, and submitted proposals for the termination of the financial advantages of the aristocracy and priesthood as well as of the tax on immovables and on income, which were paid exclusively by peasants and civil citizens, and he made steps toward the outlawing of the unpaid work i.e. socage done for the landlords.

Besides these, the King initiated the constitutional assurance of the liberty of press, together with several other humanitarian changes. The sovereign warned the representatives that he would introduce the reforms himself, if they did not support his proposals. This meant that he would dissolute the National Assembly and would introduce the reforms with a royal decree. The King’s proposals caused confusion in all fractions.

The Orleanists were afraid to lose the privileges of the aristocracy and priesthood. On the other hand, the Republicans were worried about losing, in this way, the possibility to stand up against the King in the name of the people. That is the King wanted exactly the same changes for which they wanted to fight against him. The adoption of the King’s proposals was equal with the introduction of the constitutional monarchy, which, exactly because it was the King who wanted to introduce it, was unacceptable for the representatives of all orders, though for different reasons.

At this point, the King should have taken the control of the events in hand, since he had the army under command, and even the majority of the population was on his side. Nevertheless, Louis XVI hesitated, and changed only some of his ministers. Seeing this, the forces controlling the revolution from the background now sent speakers to the different quarters of Paris, with the special task to warn the population that the royal troops would soon attack the citizens of Paris. These paid speakers immediately called the Parisians to arm themselves and to encounter the enemy, i.e. the soldiers of the King. The result was an increasing fear and panic. All this was added to the artificially created food shortage.

The Duke of Orléans and the conspirators cooperating with him bought up all available grain and hid it in their granaries outside Paris. This was completed with the deliberately propagated disquieting rumours. On 12th July, for example, it was spread that the deputies of the National Assembly were killed in Versailles, and the Duke of Orléans was imprisoned in the Bastille and sentenced to death.

The atmosphere of panic possessed especially the quarters St. Antoine and St. Michel, where the most foreign instigators were present. These paid agents brought to Paris armed themselves with all available tools, from knives to pitchforks, they committed arsons and robberies. This incited the poorest and starving Parisians to join them. A number between thirty-five and forty thousand of rebels gathered, and even Danton, the new star speaker of the Duke of Orléans turned up on the scene.

On 14th July, the alarm bells of the French capital were tolled, and the street speakers urged the rebels not to wait until the arrival of the arriving troops of the king, but to immediately attack and occupy the Bastille and to free the Duke of Orléans, then to arm themselves with the arms deposited there.

This call was again followed primarily by the foreigners, and relatively few Parisians joined them. Nevertheless, the aroused mass found the Bastille nearly empty. This royal prison, which otherwise included honestly and decently equipped rooms, where the detained persons had all necessary comfort and even the food was available in due quantity and quality, had only seven inhabitants at the time of revolt, and the majority of these seven persons were convicted for crimes against public morality, so they were not political prisoners.

The assault and occupation of the Bastille was pointless even because of the fact that the King had earlier decided it demolition, and the plans were already made for the establishment of a nice square in its place. The fortress used as a prison could be easily occupied by the mob, because the King himself interdicted his troops stationing there to use their arms. In spite of this, the commander of the guards of the Bastille was immediately murdered, and his cut-off head was shown around in Paris. The mob did the same with the other guards after they surrendered.

Only the Swiss Guard did not surrender, and they left forming a fighting unit. Out of eight hundred thousand inhabitants of Paris, only one thousand took part in the assault of the Bastille. The leaders of the revolt tried to justify the debaucheries committed against the guards with assertions that the rebels shed blood for the justice, liberty and equality. But, at that time, it was already obvious that the bloodshed was the consequence of the struggle for power raging in the higher circles.

The hierarchy controlling the revolution from the background was not satisfied with the results of the occupation of the Bastille. The population was disillusioned with the empty promises and the cruelties justified with nothing. Nevertheless, Mirabeau and Moulin did everything to justify these deeds and to urge the Parisians to new actions. The inciters were mostly jurists belonging to the National Assembly. They soon extended their activity to the other parts of France as well. They sent out letters to all over France asserting that British and Austrian troops were approaching to attack the French.

The population panicked, started to arm, and this soon led to anarchy. Hired instigators arrived from Marseille and Italy to different regions of France to persuade the population to revolt. They primarily attacked the aristocracy and the priesthood, but even many peasants became their victim. There were places, like Burgundy, where several communes associated and confronted the instigators. In the pockets of these instigators, the found such documents, allegedly signed by the King, which contained orders for the setting the castles and abbeys to fire, because they took part in the causing of food shortage.

This strategy proved to be successful, because the population was aware of the efforts made by the king to restrict the privileges of the privileged social classes. Anyway, it is a fact that the aristocracy and the priesthood exploited the lower classes, but these two classes were the only connection between the royal court and the population. The termination of this connection would have made it possible to introduce the absolute monarchy, which, on the other hand, was the idea of the Duke of Orléans. This would have meant that there was only one power, and the whole population remained without protection.

The Republicans, who were the tools of the financial circles hiding in the background, wanted to destroy the monarchy, and they wanted a new Republican order instead. In the National Assembly, on 30th August they already demanded the heads of those who supported, within the royalist fraction, the introduction of the Civil Constitution. The King announced that he would veto all proposals if the National Assembly did not adopt his reforms.

Simple Frenchmen did not understand exactly what veto meant in fact. The hired agitators explained even this that the king wanted to take measures against them. The misinterpreted and misunderstood word “veto”, as well as the artificially caused famine made the march against Versailles possible. The only goal was the murdering of the royal couple, but this could not be achieved yet at this time. When the King stood in person in front of the rebels, the majority cheered him. Also in this case, the King forbade the royal guards to use their arms. Nevertheless, the French monarch did not perceive that the mass of people he was facing was mostly a mob.


Invasion against the Gardens of Tuileries

By 1792, the Orleanist fraction fell apart nearly totally, and even the Duke of Orléans lived in exile on his own estate. His mightiest associate, Mirabeau, had already left him by this time. The paid, we could say, professional mob turned up, at this time, under the name of a new party, the “Sabbath Party”. Members of its leadership were Rotondo, Cavallanti and Malga. All three of these leaders were seen on the sites of violent actions and bloodsheds. Rotondo was charged with killing the Queen Mary Antoinette. This plan failed only by accident.

At this time, the royal couple was practically prisoner in their own palace. In this hopeless situation, the King asked for help from other sovereigns in Europe. Nevertheless, the Austrian King Leopold II, brother of Mary Antoinette did not want to help, and the King of Prussia, William II was the rival of France, so he was fond of seeing her further weakening. It was only Gustav III, King of Sweden who intended to give help, although he had no family link to the French royal court. This call for help further worsened the situation of the royal couple, as it made it possible for the organizers of the revolt not only to blame the royal court in general, but to accuse the queen of “treason”.

Mayer Amschel Rothschild sent his son Ephraim to France, who withdrew huge amounts of money from different banks, and spent them to organize further revolts. The revolutionaries started a campaign against Louis XVI, and the Jacobins demanded that Louis XVI should be dethroned and his place should be taken by the Duke of Orléans as the regent of France. The instigated mob was systematically provoking the army, which, on one occasion, used their guns against the shooters and stone-throwers. At this time, the commander of the French National Guard was Lafayette, and it was him who ordered the volley-firing in order to save the honour of the army. Although Lafayette was a Republican, his order was entered to the King’s account, which was used as a newer reason for the repeated accusations against the King.

On 14th July, 1791, the National Assembly adopted such laws, which outlawed several important rights that were previously fought out for themselves by the peasants and workers. So they were deprived, among others, of the right to take part in the presidential elections, of the right of the freedom of expression and the right of contesting the levied taxes. It is hard to understand why such persons as Danton, Marat and Robespierre, who were always referring to the people, took these rights away from the French peasants and workers. These right-depriving dispositions then were enforced through the cruelest means during the Jacobin dictatorship.

Though the text of the Civil Constitution submitted to the King did not satisfy the needs of the population, the National Assembly forced Louis XVI to accept it. In his letter written to his brother, Louis XVI motivated his decision as follows:

“The French State arrived to the edge of total collapse, which would immediately occur if somebody wanted to cure it with a stronger medicine than it could accept. The present sad situation was caused by lack of confidence and the competition between the different parties, which disintegrated the government. There are two alternatives for the restoration of the authority of the state: the unity or the power. Power could be applied only by foreign troops, this would mean war. Can a king permit war in his own country? Would not the medicine be worse than the illness? I rejected this idea and accepted the only other alternative, the Civil Constitution. I thus allow the people to try it, and to perceive the causes of the hardships themselves. I reckon that with the adoption of the new Constitution I bring a better order to France than with its rejection…”

Following this, Louis XVI asked in a letter the King of Austria to refrain from any further intervention. In this way not only the internal peace can be restored, but also the peace between France and the other parts of Europe could be maintained. The majority of the population cheered the King’s decision to adopt the Civil Constitution. Nevertheless, the conspirators, first of all the Jacobins were not happy about the emerged situation. By adopting the Constitution, the King upset their plans.

The Jacobins, as the followers of the Illuminati, started now to destroy the monarchy, irrespective of what means this destruction would need. According to the new Civil Constitution, the representatives elected in 1789 lost their mandates, and they were substituted with new ones, elected exclusively by the Jacobins. At this time, the people of France was only represented by the agitators and their Jacobin cooperators. The public opinion prevailing at that time can be put in light by Mirabeau’s following assertion: “Our liberty will only be secure if it is based on corpses.”.

Willing or unwilling, the leaders of the French revolution already served the strategic goals of the money power diverging from Frankfurt. This was the moment when the sans-culottes turned up on the scene. These paid gangs of youngsters clustered in legions for a daily payment of a few francs. They all wore red caps and were armed with pitchforks and pickaxes. They flooded the Gardens of Tuileries daily and insulted the royal couple, preparing for the attack against the royal family scheduled for 20th July. On 19th July, one day before the attack, the agitators tried to persuade the passers-by to join them with fiery speeches, free wine and money.

The so gathered masses started against the royal palace. The palace was defended by sixteen batteries, six hundred policemen and twenty canons. If the King did not forbid his soldiers to use their firearms, the mob would have never been able to attack. Napoleon Bonaparte was the witness of the events in a neighbouring restaurant. He then said:

“What idiots! How could they permit this mob to attack? A few hundreds of them should be shot down, and the others will turn back and run away to save their lives.”

During the attack, the King forbade again the soldiers to use their arms. With his brave attitude, Louis XVI managed to change the emotions of the attackers and to save the life of his family once more. As we have already mentioned, the majority of the Parisians did not take part in the riots. Several French patriots declared: “It is a historical fact that the crimes committed in the course of the revolution were not committed by the people, but by another invisible hand.”

Numerous petitions arrived to the National Assembly from different regions of France, which condemned the debaucheries in Paris. The majority of the population knew well that the Jacobins were responsible for all of them, and they demanded their punishment right for that. Lafayette, the commander of the French National Guard protested at the National Assembly, but that was not willing to dissolve the Club of Jacobins, although the armed forces were on its side and also the population supported it. The organizers from the background of the revolution understood that all of their accusations against the King are not enough to put him aside and kill him. So they started to accuse him of committing even bigger crimes.

The King of Prussia seated in Berlin, who was interested in breaking the family ties between Austria and France, deployed his troops to the border of France. The Austrians did the same, and this offered an opportunity to accuse Louis XVI of treason. The presumption was that the foreign troops would attack not only the revolutionaries, but also the other common citizens. At this moment, the organizers of the riots recruited and transported from Marseille to Paris further paid persons to fill up the mob taken there previously. There were many among them who had just been released from the prisons of Greece, Italy and Spain, and were seeking shelter in the French port. Within a month, many thousand such vagabonds arrived in Paris.

One of the delegations of the French National Assembly demanded the abdication of the King, because he wanted to make an assault against the citizens with foreign troops. One of the revolutionary sections of Paris joined them. After this, the different fractions started secret negotiations with the King in order to blackmail him. They included even Danton, who previously received a considerable amount of money from the royal palace, in exchange for his promise of not to take part in the revolt. On 9th August, the so-called General Revolutionary Council ordered that all bells should be tolled.

One can imagine what panic was caused by this. In the meantime, the revolutionaries occupied all governmental key positions. Two of them, those of the Mayor and the Chief Prosecutor, were already belonging to them previously. Both the Mayor and the Chief Prosecutor played a decisive role in the forthcoming events.

At this time, the Mayor was also the chief commander of the National Guard, and one of the units of this guarded the royal palace, under the command of Marquis de Mandat, who was an honest soldier and was ready to die for the King. Since those competent knew this, they ordered Mandat to come to the Hotel de Ville and to report on what measures he took for the defense of the palace. The meeting took place at 7 o’clock in the morning. Half an hour later, Rossignol, a close associate of Danton, murdered Mandat on the stairs of the Hotel de Ville.

In this way, the defenders of the palace remained without a commander, and this influenced decisively the course of the events. When the mob approached the palace, the King, who already was not able to see through the situation, repeatedly ordered the soldiers not to shoot. The mob surrounded the palace, but they were not able to occupy it yet.

At this moment, Chief Prosecutor Roederer appeared on the scene, who persuaded the King to leave the palace and to go, under his protection, to the National Assembly, where he and his family would be in safety. Mary Antoinette was against this plan, but Roederer threatened her that, if so, she would be responsible for not only her life, but also for that of the King, their son and their daughter. Nevertheless, the King, who wanted to avoid the bloodshed by all means, approved the plan. The Queen demanded guarantees for the safety of the royal family.

When the King arrived in the National Assembly, addressed the deputies as follows:

“Dear deputies! I came here to prevent the commitment of a great crime, and I am confident that I could not choose a safer place.”

Nevertheless, the events prove that the King was wrong. While he was speaking in the National Assembly, his guards were murdered and their heads were taken around in the town on pales. They paid with their lives for executing the King’s order not to shoot! The garden of the royal palace was strewn with the corpses of the murdered soldiers.

The excited mass destroyed and robbed. Several women dressed in Mary Antoinette’s dresses and laid drunk on her bed. The valuable furniture was simply broken up and thrown out through the window. They broke into the cellars, and the mob got so drunk that this alone caused the death of more than two hundred people – stated Prudhomme. Napoleon was present at the assault of the Gardens of Tuileries too, and, at the end of his life, he declared that never after any of his battles did he see so many corpses than on this day of August.

The authors relating about the revolution, of course, neglect to give an exact account about what really happened there. So, for instance, they do not mention what a cannibalistic orgy was going on there, and that the mob not only fried human flesh from the bodies of the murdered Swiss soldiers, but a close associate of the Prince of Orléans, the actor Grammont even drank a cup of blood from the body of one of the victims. Although the leaders of the revolution did not take part in the assault of the Gardens of Tuileries, they all stated that it was their greatest victory.

Danton, Marat and Robespierre disappeared from Paris, and turned up only after a couple of days in the National Assembly. As 10th August 1792 is considered to be the greatest date of the whole revolution, it is worth having a close look on the consequences of this day. Firstly, it completely paralyzed France. Secondly, General Lafayette left France, and asked for asylum in Austria, where he was sent to the prison of Magdeburg. In addition, the people lost everything that it fought out in the previous years.

The new rulers started to create a newer and more fearful slavery. The consequences also include the fact that a structure appeared on the squares of Paris, which was used for beheading in the medieval Germany, and which got its name after a French doctor, Joseph Guillotine. Guillotine was the member of the National Assembly, and he proposed this mechanism for the painless execution. This ill-named tool of execution beheaded the royal authority of France, decimated its aristocracy and priesthood, and introduced the general anarchy. The chaos and the fear from the guillotine soon terrorized the population, and degraded the French citizens to the level of an obedient herd.

The numerous fractions taking part in the revolution did not maintain close contacts with each other, and they primarily strived to destroy their rivals. They did not care what means they used, they only had one final goal before their eyes: to obtain the total power. The silence and passivity of the population worried the leaders. They understood that the support given by the paid agents and the hired mob is not sufficient.

It was clear for them that who was not with them was against them. At this time, Marat was hiding, but he kept on demanding newer and newer heads from his hiding-place. In 1790 – according to Marat – it would have been enough to behead five or six hundred people for the victory of the revolution. In 1792, in turn, he kept explaining that at least two hundred and sixty thousand people must be exterminated, and, what is more, in the shortest time.

The first phase of the revolution was accomplished by the Orleanists. The second phase by the Girondists, led by Madame Roland. After this, Marat became the spiritual leader of the omnipotent Hotel de Ville of Paris. It was him who planned and prepared the third phase of the revolution, the mass murder in September, the rule of the terror. He did not live until he could see the results of his work, because a young French woman killed him. Danton became the Minister of Justice, and this opened the way in front of nearly all kinds of cruelties and atrocities.

The Paris Commune approved Marat’s proposal regarding the emptying of the overcrowded prisons by killing the imprisoned persons. The only question was how this could be achieved in the shortest time and in the most efficient way. Marat advised that the prisons should be burnt. Others thought that flooding the prison cells with water would be a good solution. And also other suggested the executions, but there were not enough executioners. Finally, they decided to set the thieves and murderers free, and hire them to kill the other prisoners.

The wealthier citizens started to be arrested on 29th August. In three days a number of six thousand citizens were arrested, many of which later managed to escape through bribery. Danton declared that only the audacity and yet more audacity could save France. On the same evening, he boasted before his dinner guests in this way: “I paralyzed them. Now we can start the killing.” His special envoys immediately transmitted this order, and so the mass murdering began.

At this time, the Hotel de Ville, several churches, monasteries, schools and abbeys were transformed in prisons. It is difficult to relate about what happened in each and every prison, but we can, nevertheless, have an idea about the terrible events that happened there on the basis of the testimonies of the witnesses. For instance, in one of the abbeys all monks were killed. The representative of the Parisian municipal authority offered 24 francs for the murdering of each monk. After finishing the killing in the abbey, the murderers went on into the Carmelite monastery, where two hundred priests were confined. Within one hour and a half, they massacred 119 of them. The others managed to hide away.

During the massacre, the monastery was guarded by the National Police, so that the public anger could not hinder the murderers in the massacre. During the following five days and five nights they brutally killed the helpless inhabitants of the prisons, among them the guards, the auxiliary personnel, the servants, the gardeners of the palaces, priests and monks, all of the Swiss guards of the royal palace, the servants of the Queen, and so on. The participants in the massacre were paid by cut-off heads. They received thirty-five francs for forty cut-off heads.

The order according which the criminals convicted for crimes against public morality should be released prior to the murdering of the prisoners was not executed everywhere. So, for instance, in the Conciergerie, a number of 320 criminals convicted for crimes against public morality were killed together with the caught aristocrats. And in Chateleb, 223 thieves lost their lives together with the other prisoners. (The Police Prefecture of Paris kept exact and accurate files on the events mentioned above. So, until the Commune of Paris came to power in 1871, the 24 bills, signed by the murderers at the receipt of the fee due to them, existed. The Commune of Paris destroyed these documents in 1871.) According to contemporary reports, the atrocities stopped in a few days, because those who were assigned with the massacre were in fact exterminated.

Now, the Paris Commune, as the municipal authority originated from the 10th August 1792 revolt, which exerted the power in the French capital, sent a message to the regions of France and demanded that they should accomplish the bloodsheds in a similar way, using the same pretexts and methods. This proclamation was personally written by Marat, but, besides him, it was undersigned by many members of the Commune, and it was forwarded for approval to Danton, the Minister of Justice. Though Danton did not sign it, but fully agreed with its content. Later on it also turned out that Marat falsified the signatures of several persons on the proclamation.

The mass murdering in September was the deed of the anarchists, who, controlling the events from the background, kept the Commune and its political fractions totally under their influence. The real movers of the revolution, the money oligarchy and its agents continued to remain behind the curtain, and supported from here the anarchists, who were mostly their own creatures, and tried to shift the responsibility for the atrocities upon the French masses of people.

The Reign of Terror

The stage director of the great play of the French revolution, the money cartel hiding behind the curtain and moving the strings decided that the time has come for the total rule over France. For this sake, it was necessary to eliminate the monarchy, the Constitution of 1791, and both the King himself and the still existing political fractions had to be removed, since they had already played their role. The leaders of the revolution, one by one, met the same fate, as their life ended, almost without exceptions, on the scaffold. How can it be imagined that the intimidated and totally powerless French people could have destroyed alone these institutions, and could have got even with such personalities as Danton, Robespierre and later on Napoleon Bonaparte? All this is unimaginable, and shows once again what power is detained by the invisible hierarchy hiding behind the curtain, the omnipotent capitalist money cartel.

In this time, the masses of people were intimidated so much that even a few unimportant political adventurers were able to install the republic instead of the monarchy, without facing the smallest resistance. And without holding a referendum or making any kind of public opinion research.

Danton and Marat wanted to found a triumvirate together with Robespierre, so that they could exert the total power together. The events, nevertheless, refer to the fact that Robespierre never approved this wholeheartedly, and, later, he even managed to get rid of all his rivals. There is an essential difference between Marat, Danton and Robespierre. Marat used a popular language, simplified the questions, wittily mingled and confused the political dilemmas, and suggested quick and efficient steps to be taken in order to solve all problems: arson, robbery, murder.

This primitive demagogy had effect on the poor and hungry mob imported to Paris, as well as on the poverty-stricken and uneducated inhabitants of the Parisian suburbs. Though Marat stated that he represented the case of the lowest classes, he himself lived in the highest luxury, and made no personal sacrifice of any kind in the interest of the poor.

Robespierre was dreaming of the creation of a democratic and classless state, in which talented leaders and not the masses would be on power. And it is here the main difference between him and Marat: Marat was convinced, until the end of his life, that the masses should have and exert the power.

Danton never spoke of democracy, being a gifted speaker, he could influence the passions of his audience, and he called the masses to attack the enemy and to save the homeland all the time. These speeches of him had a great effect in the National Assembly, and he almost always managed to make them accept his proposals. Danton thought that the revolution should be of the advantage of those who started it, in the same way as the aristocracy profited from the former order, the Ancien Régime.

Danton proved to be more a talented agitator than a good politician. After they managed to overthrow the monarchy and the aristocracy, the fight for the democracy started between the French people and the mob. The mob – a small minority compared to the whole of the people – won, and the rule of the terror began.

Death of the King

The main responsibility for the execution of Louis XVI falls upon Marat, Danton, Robespierre and the Duke of Orléans. Dr. Moore, one of the witnesses of the events, wrote in his diary:

“The slaughters, murders and bestialities in the streets of Paris are not committed by the Parisians, but by a handful of criminals, some of them members of the Club of Jacobins, the Convention or the National Assembly, unemployed vandals, who were bribed for that purpose.” The speeches demanding the death of the King became more and more frequent in the Club of Jacobins and the Convention, and this worried not only many Republicans, but also such personalities as, for instance, Prudhomme. Prudhomme was the open enemy of the King, but he, nevertheless, warned the National Assembly that the supporters of the republic, who were disillusioned by the atrocities, would pass to the royalist camp, and that three thirds of the republicans have already become royalists.

The Commune, i.e. the Parisian municipal legal authority was not as powerful as many Frenchmen thought at that time. The atrocities of September paralyzed almost everybody, and thus they saw an omnipotent, fearful power in the Commune, though it had only a one percent support within the whole of the population. According to a government report made in October 1793, they could count only a number of three thousand fierce revolutionaries.

On 11th December 1792, the National Assembly called Louis XVI to task. They reproached the King that he monopolized the grain, the coffee and the sugar. Some representatives even claimed that the King “murdered more people than the hours of his life”. Third, he was accused of taking part in the 17th July 1791 mass murdering, when, in fact, he was convicted in the Tuileries. According to the fourth accusation, the King took part in the conspiracy with foreign powers.

The French sovereign was charged with so many accusations – among which, for instance, that “he committed more crimes than the Roman Emperor Nero” – that we can not list them here. More than one hundred French jurists offered to defend the King, of which he appointed four. Among them was Malerbe, the erudite member of the French Academy of Sciences. He defended the King brilliantly, for which later he and his family were sent to the scaffold.

The National Assembly did not manage to prove either of the points of the accusation against the King. In spite of this, Louis XVI was declared guilty. The vote held on 16th January 1793 took 24 hours, because all the 721 deputies had to go to the podium one by one and tell openly whether he wanted the death of the King or not. All deputies who voted for the life of the King were hooted down with the words: “He is the enemy of the people, on scaffold with him!”.

Nevertheless, the final result was that 334 voted against and 387 for the punishment with death. Philip, the Duke of Orléans, the cousin of the King also voted for the punishment with death, which later produced great indignation among the French people. Many deputies were convinced that the final result of the vote counting was manipulated.

The King still had a chance to stay alive, as, according to the French criminal law, the capital punishment could only be inflicted with a two third majority. In spite of this, the Commune and the Jacobins rejected this law in effect, and imposed their views upon the other members of the Convention.

On 21st January 1793, the day of the execution, only a few days after the decisive vote, all shops were closed. The citizens of the French capital were surrounded by the atmosphere of fear and oppression. The Jacobins were afraid too, because they feared that the people could revolt. The soldiers of the National Guard filled the streets from the early hours in the morning, especially the site of the execution.

The King was escorted by a strong guard. Soldiers made up cordons in the streets, with six canons in front and six in the back. According to reports of eyewitnesses, the King bore his fate with great self-control and dignity. Even his executor reinforced this later. The last wish of the King was to be let to address the people with a few words. He was denied this right. The only thing he resisted was that his hands should be tied together. He wanted to cut his hair himself, and went without any help to the executioner. Kneeling down in front of the guillotine, he shouted aloud:

“My people! I die innocent. I am innocent in all points of the accusation. I hope my blood will seal the happiness of the French people.”

In the eyes of the real despots hiding in the background, Louis XVI was a traitor. The King did not sympathize enough with the aristocracy, whilst he stood out beside the disadvantaged majority of the people. He unambiguously proved to be the only friend of the subjected, therefore his death was a great loss for all France.

Nevertheless, the turn of those came soon, who sent the King to death. First the Girondists followed him on the scaffold, who considered themselves the representatives of the middle class. But the middle class was also sorted out for extermination, so that its place could be taken by the members of the lowest social groups, by the class of Marat, Saint-Just and Robespierre. The artificially created food shortage and the increasing time of standing in a queue pointed to the fact that another selected would soon be blamed for the food shortage, and that would serve as a pretext to their murdering. The mechanism of the revolution was first led by the Orleanists, who were followed by the Girondists.

After this, the Anarchists took the mechanism over, and operated it as an ever destroying power. They established the Second Revolutionary Tribunal, which they called “the court of terror”. The First Revolutionary Tribunal established in August 1792 was not fully successful, because the citizens remained passive and did not support the bloodshed. The revolutionaries wanted to get rid of the opposition as quickly as possible, with the omission of any trial procedure. After this, when the power passed into the hands of the Anarchists, Danton seized the occasion to establish the court of terror. Ironically speaking, he became the victim of this court one year later.

The goal of the operation of this court was formulated by Danton himself in this way:

“Let France fall into decay, but let us make it secure that liberty persists. Let us be terrific in order to prevent that the people itself should become terrific.” Even out from this, it is clear that the revolutionaries were afraid of that people in the name of which they, allegedly, led the revolution.

In the official history, we shall find so forth that it was the revolution of the people, though the people itself had little to do with the cruelties of the Illuminati directing everything from the background, and with the anarchy caused deliberately by them. The guillotine worked continuously. One of the soldiers dared to say that France was too big to be a republic – he was beheaded for that. A cook dared to affirm that he loved the monarchy more than the republic – he paid for that with his head.

The Commune, i.e. the Parisian municipal legal authority decided to do away with the Girondist representatives participating in the Convention (the new legislative body elected on the basis of the principle of the popular representation). On 31st August 1793, troops surrounded the building of the Convention, and Marat gave the signal for the start of the action with ringing the bell. The assembly of the Convention was surrounded from outside, while, from inside, the corridors and the balconies were filled by the adepts of Marat and Robespierre. The doors and gates were closed so that nobody could escape.

In spite of the objection of the majority of the Convention, the minority of the Convention enforced their will and removed 29 Girondist representatives. They were arrested on the spot, and were sent onto the scaffold, totally illegally, as they beheaded also the King. This endless bloodshed and anarchy filled the French people with fear. A young country woman, Marie-Anne Charlotte Corday decided to kill Marat, one of the main causers of the atrocities. Marat, who was suffering from a skin disease, was found in the bathroom of his home by Corday, who killed him with a dagger. The perpetrator of the attempt and her family were later beheaded.

After the King, the aristocracy, the priesthood and the Girondists were removed, the Commune of Paris started to annihilate the bourgeoisie, the free peasants, the merchants and the Catholics. The inhabitants of Paris were paralyzed by fear. The citizens in the country got active though. A number of one hundred thousand peasants, headed by their priests, armed only with agricultural tools revolted in 17 regions, among them Vendée, Lyon, Normandy and even Marseille. The revolted towns and villages could not resist the regular revolutionary troops for more than three months. The food supply was blocked and this forced them to surrender. The Convention decided to lay in ruins Lyon, one of the most beautiful towns of France.

As a result of the punishment, the industry and trade was paralyzed. And this also struck primarily those labourers in whose name, allegedly, the revolution started. The educated layers of the population were not given consideration either. Several museums were ruined, books and works of art were destroyed. It seemed that the revolution waged war against the whole civilization.

On 10th October 1793, the Convention, which, until that date, was dominated by the members of the Commune, brought a new severe decision: established the Committee of Public Safety, which could exert absolute power and control over the whole of France. This committee, led by Robespierre, started a thorough cleansing among the population. Although, at this time, the guillotine already operated 24 hours a day, that was not enough for the execution of all arrested persons. Therefore an order was issued concerning the mass strangulation.

According to reports of witnesses, the water of the Loire turned red of the shed blood. The population of several towns was decimated. The town of Nantes alone lost thirty thousand of its citizens, who were executed in the most various ways. In the surroundings of the town, a number of 100 corpses of young women were discovered. It was told that they had been killed by the so-called “German Legion”, whose members, being deserters and mercenaries, had been hired for this task. The town of Toulon had thirty thousand inhabitants before the revolution, and, at the end of it, the town was only inhabited by seven thousand people. According to Prudhomme, more than one million innocent people fell victim to the bloody debaucheries all over France.

To the great misfortune of mankind, these acts of violence of the “Great French Revolution” not only were on condemned by the leaders of the forthcoming generations, but they were even repeated by them from time to time, with more sophisticated methods. It is enough to refer here to the holocaust, to Gulag, Katyn and Vinnitsa, as well as to the innocent people sentenced in mass by the so-called “people’s tribunals”. We can see that they used the methods of the French revolution to exterminate whole generations of priesthood, intelligentsia, political leading layer and undesirable ethnicities.

It is hard to agree with what the official historians, adepts of the not more scientific at all “theory of coincidence” who reject the “conspiracy theory” state, namely that the terror started in a spontaneous way, just by itself. Extremely numerous signs refer to the fact that the acts of violence of the mob were carefully prepared and planned with the aim of transforming the world according to the selfish interests of a small group. This group, moving the threads from the background, did not take part directly in the events.

Nevertheless, the events showed that the final goal of the bloody terror was the establishment of such financial, economic and social relations, which would assure the rule over the society to this money-wealthy oligarchy hiding in the background. The same can be told about the Bolshevik taking over of power and about numerous so-called “revolutions” organized since then.

The committers of revolutionary acts of violence were in majority criminals, who used their power to deprive their victims of all their properties before killing them, and did not take into account, even for a single moment, that they would, possibly, have to give account for their criminal deeds later on. The terror frightened and demoralized the population, and subjected them totally to their new lords. In the case of the French revolution, to Robespierre, Danton and Marat. At the same time, even these direct leaders themselves were only tools in the hands of the masters of the money power who are hiding in the background and settling down stealthily.

Before the Reign of Terror began, the Paris Commune made a map of France on which they marked how many people must be beheaded in the different counties and towns. This map later was used to depopulate, empty certain parts of the country. Robespierre was convinced that 25 million Frenchmen could not live well on the resources of the country and could not benefit from the fruits of his dream concerning equality. He thought that, for the sake of the accomplishment of equality, some people must be sacrificed.

Since the majority cannot profit too much from the scarification of the minority, he decided that the majority has to be sacrificed for the sake of the minority’s eternal welfare. In this period of the bloody oppression, the Christian faith was mercilessly haunted, and was nearly annihilated. In this destructive process, an outstanding role was played by Cordelliers and Marquis de Sade. From the name of the latter the notion “sadism” is derived, which is now used to denote the abnormal, morbid and decadent sexual behaviour.

A German (Prussian born) anarchist, Baron Jean-Baptiste Clootz played an active role in the creation of this destructive atmosphere. He was the mediator between the background forces controlling from Germany, the organized international money cartel already detaining an elaborated strategy, and the French revolutionary trends. The fact itself that one of the important leaders of the French revolution was a German is interesting. This, again, may refer to the fact that the revolution was not only the work of the French.

The analysis of the contemporary documents supports this opinion, and reinforces Robespierre’s assertion that the revolution in fact was not what it should have been – i.e. the struggle between the monarchy and the republic, or the democracy and the personal power –, but it simply proved to be a net woven by the different factions of conspirators. Each of them usurped the power in the detriment of the population.

For instance, inconsistent with all accusations, Mary Antoinette did not play an important role in the governing of the country. From her marriage with Louis XVI until her death, she can be considered to be the victim of the fate. Her marriage was conceived in order to establish a federation between the opposing countries. While she was accused of treason by the French, his brother, Joseph II, Emperor of Austria left her alone, although her life was in danger. And he argued that Mary Antoinette did nothing for her homeland. The Queen became active only at the beginning of the revolution, being compelled to.

The King did not do everything for his own and his family’s safety. Therefore, the Queen was forced to start to conspire in order to release herself and her family from the prison. But all her attempts were in vain, and she had to follow her husband on the scaffold. on 16th October 1793, Mary Therese’s daughter was executed in the Place de la Concorde, in the presence of more than thirty thousand soldiers. Fifteen days later, 21 representatives of the Girondist Club were already sent to the scaffold too. And so the first faction of the revolution was crashed.

After this, the hair-raising danse macabre of the mutual extermination of the different collaborators of the revolution began. Two days after the beheading of the Girondists, the two major enemies of the Queen, Madame Roland and the Duke of Orléans were also executed. In this time, the strings were drawn from above by Robespierre, who, appealing on the religious sentiments of the masses, condemned the atheism of the Hébertists, which he called an aristocratic movement. The attack was started by Danton, and the revolutionary tribunal sentenced to death already 18 Hébertists in March 1794. The sentence was executed on the spot. On this occasion, the people really cheered, because they realized that it was exactly that political faction sent on the scaffold, the members of which caused the death of the most of innocent people, at that time got on the scaffold themselves.

After this, it was the turn of the political group led by Danton. The fate of him and his followers was also decided by the Convention. Saint-Just charged Danton with working for foreign powers as the agent of the Prince of Orléans, and being interested in nothing but gold and a life of debauchery. When Danton realized that there was no point of resisting, he resigned his mandate of representative and said:

“The Royalists want to kill me, as now also Robespierre wants to do so. They are my Cain-brothers.” So Danton could not avoid the fate of his victims. He himself was arrested and sent to the scaffold. On his execution, he addressed the masses with disdain, calling them worms and scum. Robespierre sent Danton to the scaffold in spite of the fact that mostly his speeches helped him to power. At this time, only just a few of the original leaders of the revolution were still alive.

The way to the unlimited power opened. At this time, two committees having great power were still in operation. The first was the Committee of Public Safety, having a membership composed exclusively of the Illuminati of the Masonic Lodge of France, and was led by a triumvirate composed of Robespierre, Saint-Just and Couthon. The second, still active committee was the Committee of General Security. The members of both committees earned their positions by committing atrocities, and the mere spelling of their names caused panic in the average men. Now all of them started to keep an eye on each other so that they could immediately sweep down on those who might not be careful enough.

The two committees had a joint meeting twice a week, assuring this way the “raw material” consisting of sentenced to death necessary for the continuous operation of the scaffolds. Fouquier, the public prosecutor, prior that he himself was sent to the scaffold, declared that he used to visit personally both committees every night to get the list of those who are to be executed the following day. On such days when there were not enough “enemies of the revolution” to be executed, “fresh reserves” were used from the neighbouring areas.

This was the case, for instance, of the thirty women from Poitou. Although many of them already died on those carts on which they were transported, they were beheaded together with the others who were still alive. After Danton’s death until the fall of Robespierre, such a terror and cleansing went on within the French population which was unparalleled in history until then.

At the beginning of the revolution, the royal court and the aristocracy were considered to be the main malefactors, they were those who, allegedly, caused the famine and all troubles of France. After these “criminals” were systematically exterminated, the conditions not only were not improved, but they became even much worse. At this time, they told the people that the Girondists are responsible for all that, and, when they were beheaded too, the Hébertists became the causers of the problems.

The political formations were annihilated one after the other with the same pretext. None of the cleansings brought more food and more security for both the sans-culottes (the poor people not wearing pants or trousers were called so) and the other inhabitants of Paris. At the same time, it was well-known that the leaders of the revolution and their direct executors lived in luxury and abundance. This was deeply disillusioning for the French, and the general hopelessness came upon the country.

The members of the two, still operating committees proved to be so merciless and cruel that it was difficult to consider them as beings pertaining to the human race. They praised that insane decision of the one-time Roman emperor, Nero to set Rome on fire, and they seriously suggested that this “revolutionary idea” could be applied also in the case of Paris. According to Fouquier, the beheading of 400-450 people was scheduled for every week.

Among the revolutionaries, Robespierre alone had a clear vision and a concrete plan concerning the future. It was him who told what was necessary for the majority of the society and what should be done concerning the future of the republic. According to Robespierre, France should sacrifice more than eight million inhabitants so that the remaining ones could enjoy the equality, the satisfaction and the happiness.

A political system that propagates equality should necessarily detain sufficient financial resources to equally satisfy all necessities. If, on the other hand, the resources are limited and insufficient to equally satisfy all necessities, the people will become unsatisfied. They will stand in long queues for food. And the empty shops will make people unhappy. So merchants, retailers and buyers will eye each other with mutual hostility. The quality of services will worsen, which will cause new distresses and dissatisfactions. There were such conditions in France during the revolution called “great”, but the situation was similar later also in the countries of the “existing socialism”.

At the time of the French revolution, a considerable part of the population was exterminated with reference to the rule that the sick frames must be removed so that the healthy part of the tree could survive. The remaining members of the revolutionary committees and of the Revolutionary Tribunals followed blindly, at the beginning, Marat, Danton and Robespierre. Being drunk with their apparent omnipotence, they increased the terror more and more. Their incomes also grew considerably, since many tried to bribe them for the sake of saving their own lives.

Nevertheless, now it was the turn of Robespierre. Seeing his ideas of power threatened, he started to worry for his own life. Earlier, he always defended himself by attacking. This time he also attacked the members of both revolutionary committees, who became more and more powerful. On 26th July 1794, during the debates of the Convention, he accused the members of the two committees of drawing financial advantage from their status and ordering illegal murders, which accusations otherwise were completely true.

Robespierre demanded that the members of these two committees should be dismissed and punished. On the other hand, the incriminated committee members stood up themselves in front of the Convention and reproached him that he wants to remove them for exactly the same reason for which he removed Danton. That is Robespierre wanted the total, unlimited power. They yelled: “Your final goal is the extermination of us all and of the Convention.”

Robespierre tried to reject these accusations, unsuccessfully. If he were allowed to present his reasons convincingly and, what is more, audibly, he could have saved his life. But his furious enemies outshouted him, and the majority of the Convention could not hear his words. The accused became accusers, and Robespierre was made the scapegoat.

The committee members fighting for their lives made Robespierre responsible for all the mistakes of the revolution, together with his brother Augustin, as well as Saint-Just and Couthon. After a hastily organized voting, they all were arrested and taken to the Hotel de Ville. This turn was unexpected, and the Mayor, Robespierre’s man, who was at the same time the commander of the police, could not help them.

The arrested leaders were not prepared for such a resistance. Even in the Hotel de Ville, a policeman shot at Robespierre and wounded him. The Convention debated without stopping until pronounced the sentence to death to Robespierre and all the 21 members of his power group. All of them were executed immediately. The Square of the Revolution, where the scaffold was erected, was always full of spectators, but the neighbouring streets had never seen such a big crowd as on the day of Robespierre’s and his group’s execution. The real Parisians (i.e. not the mob transported to Paris) who, until then, hardly took part in the events and tried to hide in their homes if possible, this time joined the crowd to celebrate the death of the tyrant.

From the rumbling crowd, it could be heard: “God really exists, there is a divine justice.” Following Robespierre’s death, the terror loosened and only subordinates were sent to the scaffold. By this, the leaders of this period of the revolution wanted to demonstrate that the terror was initiated and maintained exclusively by the former leaders. Now, that they were eliminated, France could return to the normal conditions.

Many professional historians assert that it was the terror that saved France. It is hard to accept it and pass it on to the future generations as a historical truth. As a matter of fact, the Reign of Terror depraved France, which formerly was beautiful and rich. The country became the site of a permanent discord, where the wealth of the nation was looted, where there was no national income, where half of the army deserted and the other half stayed on their places hungry and tattered. The total chaos conquered one of the largest states of Europe.

And the newly enriched revolutionaries and terrorists proved to be more merciless masters than the former aristocracy. The terror did not save France. It was Napoleon who raised it and restored it again as a European great power within ten years. Nevertheless, even this did not happen accidentally, but according to the plan that was elaborated and executed by the money cartel and its network pulling the threads of the events behind the curtain.

After the revolution, different forms of government changed each other. One of them was the Directorate, followed by the Consulate, and finally, in 1804, by crowning Napoleon emperor, the Empire, then, in 1814, with the getting on throne of King Louis XVIII, the monarchy came back, which was interrupted by the 100-day interim reign of Napoleon. This was followed by Charles X, then by Louis Philip, the “bourgeois king”.

After the second revolution in 1848, the second republic followed, then the third republic, which led to the despotic empire of Napoleon III. It is not surprising that, after all these, the French people became distrustful, suspicious against any kind of form of government. Although the revolutions were organized in their name, they always remained with sufferings and the taking of consequences.

Nesta Webster, one of the most excellent historians of the 20th century wrote in her work “The French Revolution – A Study in Democracy”:

“I am convinced that the day will come when the world, enlightened by the principles of true democracy, will recognize that the French Revolution was not an advance towards democracy but a directly anti-democratic and reactionary movement, that it was not a struggle for liberty but an attempt to strangle liberty at its birth ; the leaders will then be seen in their true colours as the cruellest enemies of the people, and the people, no longer condemned for their ferocity, will be pitied as the victims of a gigantic conspiracy. It was this conspiracy, or rather this combination of conspiracies, that alone triumphed in the Revolution.”

This revolution was planned twenty years before its breaking out by Adam Weishaupt and his Illuminati financed from Frankfurt. The planner or architect was Weishaupt, but the money necessary for the achievement in practice of the plans was assured by the already functioning money cartel.

Several lessons can be drawn from the French revolution:

  1. Although all the revolutions were started in the name of the people, none of the revolutions were made by the people, alone and by itself.
  2. None of the leaders of the revolution were such giants as they are tried to be presented in history. The elapsing of time will put them into their due places.
  3. The more a leader is on power, the more he changes his colours. The rise and fall of the leaders is, almost without exceptions, the consequence, the result of the carefully prepared circumstances.
  4. None of the leaders really knows whom he serves and who the real ruler is.
  5. That monarch or dictator who made an attempt at the introduction of such changes which served the interests and the values of the lower masses (i.e. the people), but infringed the interests of the money oligarchy, was, sooner or later, removed from power.


Cooperation of the American Big Business with the National Socialism

From the 1920-ies on, more and more information became available about the fact that not only the German industrialists, but also the financiers of the Wall Street played an important role in the rise of the National Socialism. These rumours were reinforced by the facts revealed during the trials of the Nuremberg Court.

This politically active group of the Wall Street comprises, more or less, those persons who are called “Liberal Establishment” by the conservatives, “power elite” or “ruling class” by the liberals, and, on the other hand, “initiated” by the researchers who reject the absolutization of hazard and start from the presupposition a supranational organization, an “international conspiracy” acting in a coordinated way.

No matter how this elitist group is called, it does not change the fact that it exists and its members basically determine the way the world goes on. The influence of this group exerting private power over nations is much greater than that of the elected politicians. The official history, if possible, ignores to deal with the question how the American centre of the international private money power – with the active cooperation of the Wall Street’s financial elite – helped Hitler and his party to power.

We would like to present the role of the American power elite in Hitler’s rise through a complex approach. Besides the role of Wall Street, we shall also take into consideration the mystic roots of Nazism, its connections with the Munich-seated Thule Society and other conspirator groups.

Nowadays more and more sources prove that the neo-pagan historical roots had a role in the Nazism, first of all the Bavarian Illuminati. The early leadership of the Nazi party (Hitler, Himmler, Rudolf Hess and Rosenberg) believed in such a neo-pagan theology which was in connection partly with the Thule Society and partly with the teachings of the Bavarian Illuminati. Therefore, the occult aspects – besides the financial driving forces – represented an important constituent element of the National Socialism from its very establishment.

James Stewart Martin published his knowledge gained on the industrial structure of the Nazi Germany in his book titled “All Honorable Men” issued in 1950. Martin was the chief of the Decartelization Branch for Military Government in Germany of the American Justice Department. The expert of the Washington government states that the American and British businessmen arranged to be appointed in key positions after World War II, so that they could divert or nip those researches in the bud, which could have revealed what contacts they had with the Nazi industrialists and financiers. A British state official was sentenced to two years of prison by the military tribunal for defending a Nazi, and several American officials had to be dismissed for similar reasons.

Why does an American or British investing banker defend a Nazi businessman then? Toward the public opinion, they argue with the argument that these people were Germans dealing exclusively with business, who had nothing to do with the Nazi system, in consequence they were innocent in the Nazi crimes. Martin did not dig deep, but he obviously was unsatisfied with that investigation result that a concentrated effort had been taken for the defense of the Nazi businessmen. The reason for their hiding was that these German businessmen could have related about many unpleasant facts. In exchange for their defense, they kept silence, and thus the facts that would have been unpleasant for the money oligarchy were not made public at that time. The Nazi businessmen protected by the money world got only minor punishments in the Nuremberg trial.

The cooperation between the American “Big Business” and the Nazi politicians between the two world wars seems, for many, an unimaginable, unusual, but, at least, a not-to-be-disturbed question even in our days. Many disapprove even right the raising of the question. In fact, the “Big Business” appraised its interests quite realistically when it assured support to the Nazi leaders.

The investment in the Nazi Germany was the consequence of higher political considerations. It was not exclusively motivated by an immediate profit, but by the following of far-sighted strategic goals. So that we could follow these higher views, the financial system of the multinational corporations should be scanned through, because those who control the daily flow of money, in fact control the political events too.

After World War II, the “Kilgore Committee” of the Washington Senate, hearing high state officials, got convinced of the fact that the National Socialists, in 1933, when they got to power, already knew that, since 1918, Germany made a great progress in the preparation for the war, in the field of the whole economy and especially in that of the industry. This preparation of the war in Europe, before and after 1933, was mostly owing to the financial assistance of the Wall Street. This made it possible that a comprehensive cartel system could emerge in Germany in the 1920-ies.

In the preparations for war, several well-known American companies also played an important role, which prepared the arming of the Wehrmacht. This financial and assistance is usually qualified as occasional or short-sighted. Nevertheless, the proofs came to light show something else. These documented facts refer to the premeditated and conscious strategy of the American businessmen. This background activity was harmonized with their policy carried on towards Soviet Russia since 1917. The same American bankers and investor financiers financed and supported the Soviet Union even later, for instance during the Vietnam War, although they knew that Moscow would use these grants to help the Communist Vietnam being at war with America.

The assistance of the American financial capital played a decisive role in the establishment of the war potential of the Nazi Germany. For instance, Germany produced only 300 thousand tons of mineral oil and less than 300 thousand tons of petrol in 1934. Ten years later, using the patent of the Standard Oil, the I. G. Farben company already produced 6.5 million tons of crude oil, of which 5.5 tons were synthetic oil manufactured with the patent of Standard Oil. The I. G. Farben cartel itself was established by Wall Street financiers in 1926. Several American historians consider all this merely eventuality, a peculiar coincidence of hazards.

Even Gabriel Kolko states that the American financial and economic assistance given to the Nazi Germany cannot be considered to have been a conscious Nazi-friendly action, since its motivation was the increasing of profit. Several American economic papers, nevertheless, reinforce that the American business circles were aware of the Nazi threats. Thus, at that time, these newspapers called the attention of their readers on the German preparations for war.

Today we have proofs even for the fact that some influential members of the American business circles, although they were aware of the nature of Nazism, still supported Hitler’s Germany. They did this knowing that all that could very probably lead to war, which neither Europe, nor the United States would not be able to avoid.

Money oligarchy and the Communism

A frequently raised objection is what interest did the international money world have in helping Communist dictatorships to power in such dynastic states as the Russia of the Tsars and the Germany of the Kaiser were. The study of history and strategy of the international money oligarchy can help us get the answer.

When, in the second half of the 18th century, the international money oligarchy reorganized and made itself independent, the long-term goals of the then created and transnationally organized private power included from the very beginning the establishment of such an elitist economic, social and political order, in which the integrated elite of the financial and political sphere detains the economic and political power, while the rest of the society works as dependent employees and wage-workers.

Such an economic and power monopoly can only be achieved at once, if the centralized dictatorial state becomes the only owner of all economic and political power. In this situation, it is enough for the money oligarchy and its network to seize the state power, and it already detains the total monopoly over the whole of the society.

Another, more sophisticated method for the creation of such a bipolar society was the global money monopolistic system developed in the last third of the 20th century, where the international money world, through the central banks and the whole of the banking system, keeps the money system of individual states, as well as the dominant part of the banking system in the world in hand, and, with the help of this, controls the economic and political life of the world.

This type of hegemony is, in essence, the modernized variant of that centralized party-state dictatorship and planned economy, which was established in Russia with the Bolshevik takeover in 1917, at the request and with the effective support of the international money world. They destined a state-monopolistic Communist dictatorship for Germany too. For the latter, nevertheless, they had to create such a state of economic bankruptcy and social confusion so that no other issue should remain but the introduction of a Bolshevik-type dictatorship also in Germany.

In the winner countries, even in France, the country with the most hostile feelings, a change has occurred in the 1920-ies, and more and more came to see that the Peace Treaty of Versailles was not only irrational and revenging, but even practically unachievable. The Dawes and the Young Plans were only an international attempt for the remedying to some extent of the caused losses. In fact, the allied powers were not consequent. As compared to the irrationally merciless Versailles dictate, the Dawes and the Young Plans elaborated in the brain trust of the Wall Street can be considered to be moderate ones. The young and struggling Weimar democracy was overwhelmed both by the accusation with war crimes and the obligations of reparation.

Nevertheless, the Dawes and the Young Plans were not elaborated by the main controllers of the money world, the leaders of the central banks for the assistance of the German people, but first of all for the enforcement of their own financial and economic interests. These plans were formulated by private persons, but the American government not only sponsored them, but also identified itself with them. The managers of the international financial affairs obliged Germany to the payment of 132 billion golden marks yearly, which was 1/4 of the country’s export in the year 1921. When Germany was unable to satisfy this, France and Belgium occupied the Ruhr region to take away by force what they could not obtain through voluntary performance.

Therefore, in 1924, the allies created a committee so that it should elaborate a programme for the achievement of the reparation payments. This committee was headed by Charles G. Dawes, after whom the plan was named. The plan made it possible to assure a loan amounting to 800 million dollars to Germany. This money was used, in the middle of the 1920-ies, for the establishment of the I. G. Farben chemical and steel integrated works. This German-American global concern not only helped Hitler get to power in 1933, but developed into one of the most important industrial giants of the German war industry.

Between 1924 and 1931, within the framework of the Dawes and the Young Plans, Germany paid 36 billion golden marks reparation payment. In the same time, Germany took up 33 billion golden marks loan mostly from private banks in the United States, that is Germany could only accomplish 3 million marks net payment. Thus, the German reparation to the allies was practically paid by those who bought the German state bonds issued by the Wall Street financial institutions. Of course, making a considerable interest profit on them.

These Wall Street banks and financial institutions were controlled by such financiers who, from time to time, took off their bankers’ hats and put on politicians’ hats instead. As statesmen, representing the public power, they arranged everything that they could not arrange as bankers, representing the private power.

German industrialist Dr. Fritz Thyssen, in September 1945, declared as follows to the American intelligence officers interrogating him:

“The adoption of the Young Plan and of its financial conditions increased even more the unemployment, so that altogether six million people lost their jobs. They were desperate. Hitler promised them to put an end to unemployment. At this time, the government at power was rather weak, and the situation of the population got worse and worse. This was the real reason for Hitler’s enormous success at the elections. He received 40% of the votes at the last election.”

Nevertheless, it was Hjalmar Schacht and not Owen Young who raised the idea of establishing a special financial institution, which later was achieved. This is the financial institution with great power called Bank for International Settlements (BIS) operating in Basel, Switzerland. The BIS made it possible that the financial transactions due within the Young Plan could be processed undisturbed. On the other hand, Schacht also proposed to Owen Young that another international bank should be established. This, nevertheless, could be achieved only after World War II, and this was the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (IBRD), more widely known as World Bank, and its sister institution, the IMF, i.e. the International Monetary Fund.

Without the effective collaboration and assistance of the international bankers of the Wall Street, Hitler and the National Socialist Party could not have got to power in Germany. The Wall Street financed, in the 1920-ies, those German cartels, which, in turn, financed Hitler, and helped his rise. Secondly, Hitler, as well as the SA and SS militias received such regular financial assistance from subsidiaries in Germany of American enterprises as was given by Henry Ford in 1922 or by the I. G. Farben and the General Electric in 1933. They were followed by the Standard Oil of New Jersey and the I. T. T. The subsidiaries of these supplied a considerable financial assistance to Heinrich Himmler until 1944. Thirdly: several American multinational firms under the control of the Wall Street made a large profit of Hitler’s armaments programmes in the 1930-ies, until 1942. Fourthly: the same international bankers used their political influence in the government of the United States to disguise the cooperation during the war, and, for this sake, after World War II, they placed their men in the American Supervisory Committee controlling the defeated Germany.

We have already mentioned that the Dawes and the Young Plans were made for the sake of guaranteeing the German reparation payments by such statesmen who previously were Wall Street bankers. This is why they provided that a real abundance of profit should fall on the international bankers. Owen Young, the man of the General Electric, as well as Hjalmar Schacht and others cooperated confidentially for the sake of rising Hitler to power. Three Wall Street banking houses – the Dillon, Read, the Harris, Forbes and the National City Company – managed 3/4 of the loans for reparation payments. This was spent on the establishment of the German cartel system, including the I. G. Farben und Vereinigte Stahlwerk gaining a leading role, which altogether produced 95% of the explosives used by Germany in World War II.

The company I. G. Farben played a key role in Hitler’s takeover. The directors of this world firm were such important American businessmen as Walter Teagle, business partner and sponsor of Roosevelt, as well as Paul Warburg, the founder of the FED, whose brother, Max Warburg was a member of the board of directors of I. G. Farben in Germany. We also have to mention the name of Edsel Ford. Through Schlacht and Hess, I. G. Farben supplied Hitler and his party with 400 thousand marks during the critical 1933 elections, and, after that, played a decisive role in the arming of the Nazi Germany.

The General Electric of Germany, the A. E. G. donated 60 thousand marks to Hitler. In the board of directors of this company there were four American directors and 30% of the company was owned by the U. S. General Electric. Gerard Swope, the elaborator of Roosevelt’s New Deal, together with Owen Young, the key person of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York and Clark Minor, one of the managers of the International General Electric were those managers of the A. E. G. who really controlled this important enterprise in Germany.

Nothing supports the statement that only the Siemens company being in exclusive German ownership financed Hitler and the Nazi movement. On the contrary, plenty of documents are available that prove that the A. E. G. and the Osram financed Hitler. Almost all of the directors of the General Electric of Germany, directly or indirectly – through other German enterprises – sponsored generously the Nazi leader.

Solid proofs support the fact that the General Electric of Germany contributed with serious sums to the financing of Hitler. The four American directors, namely Baldwin, Swope, Minor and Clark detained the greatest influence in the activity and policy of the A. E. G. All A. E. G. directors had relations with other enterprises, like, for instance, I. G. Farben, Akkumulatoren Fabrik, which also sponsored Hitler with much money. In spite of this, exclusively the German directors of the A. E. G. were put in front of the Nuremberg Court in 1945. The four American directors were not held responsible.

The General Electric, cooperating with Hitler’s other sponsor, the Krupp Works, had also such patents at its disposal, which were not allowed to be used in the United States, although even American enterprises took part in their development. In 1939, the German electronic industry got into the property of a few corporations within an international cartel. The majority of the shares of this international cartel was owned by two great American corporations. The German factories belonging to the cartel were not bombed during World War II.

The German plants of the A. E. G. and the I. T. T. were hit only accidentally and very rarely by bombs. On the other hand, the Brown Boveri in Mannheim and the Siemensstadt in Berlin were razed to the ground, because they were in German property. This fact was reinforced, in 1947, by the expert committee led by John K. Galbraith, George Ball and Paul Nitze.

As a summary, we can conclude that Rathenau heading the A. E. G. and Swope controlling the General Electric had similar ideas concerning how the state should be used for their own corporative goals. The General Electric invested a lot in Hitler, and made an enormous profit of this investment, and it even managed to avoid being called to account after World War II.

The subsidiary in Germany of the Standard Oil, the Deutsche-Amerikanishe Petroleum A. G. (DAPAG) was owned by the Standard Oil in a proportion of 94%. The DAPAG had branches all over Germany. It had an oil refinery in Bremen, and its headquarters operated in Hamburg.

The men of DAPAG took part in the most inner circles of the Nazi system, namely in the Kepler Circle and the Himmler’s Friends Circle. DAPAG director Karl Lindemann was the president of the department in Germany of the International Chamber of Commerce. He also was a member in the boards of directors of several banks, among them of the Dresdner Bank and the Deutsche Reichsbank. Thus, the Standard Oil had men of confidence in the upper power circles of the Nazi Germany. The multinational giant, the International Telephone and Telegraph Company, the I. T. T. was established in 1920.

In the 20th century, the enterprises which belonged to the Morgan circle of interest, and – as proved by several documented facts – controlled by the Morgan Group always took an active part in influencing the war and revolutionary events, as well in controlling the politics of the United States. There are no written documents proving that the I. T. T. supplied money directly to Hitler and the Nazi party until their getting to power in 1933. But we have lots of data that it paid sums of money to Heinrich Himmler not only in 1930, but also in the course of World War II, through the subsidiaries in Germany of the I. T. T.

  1. T. T. director Sosthenes Behn met Hitler for the first time in August 1933, in Berchtesgaden. The I. T. T. then gained a considerable share in the German military industry, including also airplane manufacturing. This cooperation brought a considerable profit, which could be transferred to the American mother company.

The Standard Oil of New Jersey belonging to the sphere of interest of the Rockefeller Group did not finance Hitler’s rise to power, but, until 1944, cooperated in the production of synthetic petrol through the subsidiary being in his property. All this served expressly German war goals. The Standard Oil cooperated also in the production of synthetic rubber, for which the basic researches were made by the American research department of the company.

We have presented only minor part of how powerful the cooperation between the leading financial circles of the Wall Street and the Nazi Germany was. By this, we wanted to demonstrate how close was and still is the connection between important world history events and the controllers of the international money world. We have listed some of the facts which can be used to prove that the internationally organized money power shaped actively the historical events, and influenced decisively the international politics in the 20th century.

America takes notice of the rule of money oligarchy

Since the 1960-ies, more and more works of scientific value are issued in America, which assert that the United States are controlled by an intensive, self-reproductive, non-elected power elite, not owing political responsibility.

These studies and their authors also assert that this self-assigned power elite determinedly influences both the internal and the external political decision-making, and no political concepts can be effective in the United States until they are previously approved by this power elite. The mere fact that so many authors can assert this refers to the possibility that the control of the power elite over the scientific life is not absolute yet, and the United States is not completely under the unlimited control of a single elite group yet.

On the other hand, it is also a fact that, no matter how founded the statements of these works are, their arguments are neglected and are not widely debated. Even the mass media does not deal with them. These works can come at light by being published privately and in a limited edition at best. Even if there are a few exceptions, this does not change the fact that the official history and science neglects those scientific publications which do not serve the interests of the financial elite that controls and keeps under rule the political life of the United States.

Nevertheless, the changes, no matter how slowly, gradually take shape. In the 1960-ies, such ideas according which the financial, economic and political life of the United States was controlled by an oligarchic elite from the background would have been immediately rejected. After the Watergate Case, nevertheless, the skepticism and doubt grew higher and higher. You can hardly find an American who believes, for instance, the Warren Report concerning the Kennedy assassination. They also doubt that only Nixon can be made responsible for his own fall.

That who thinks that the collapse of the Soviet Empire happened just like that, can be considered to be a naïve. Briefly, in the era of the internet, the number of those who question the trustworthiness of the official information media is on the increase. In our days, there are several alternatives for presenting the events of the past and present, and the official variant is more and more questioned. The money oligarchy tries to relativize everything. It calls the interpretations of history “narratives”, that is equally subjective and limitedly valid explanations of the events. What is more, one narrative only expresses the historic truth to the same extent that the other. The same refers to the relativization of the cultural and artistic life, where the system of values formulated by one artistic canon is worth, at the most, as much as what the formulators of another canon profess, and none of them can be considered to be more valuable than the other, on the basis of objective criteria.

Is there a non-elected power above the legal governments?

Carrol Quigley, professor of the Georgetown University of Washington, in his voluminous work “Tragedy and Hope” issued in 1966, states that the giants of the financial capital want such a world order, which, with the help of the money system being in private hands, makes it possible for them to control the economic and political systems of all countries.

Quigley, who, being the confidant of the most influential financial dynasties, could research even the closed private archives, proves that the Council on Foreign Relations of New York – together with other semi-secret politics-forming bodies – is under the control of the financial circles. Quigley, as the loyal supporter of the global strategy of the money oligarchy, reinforces that there is a power organization above the governments, but he does not analyze any more how this works and how it exerts power.

It is possible that even Quigley could not obtain all important documents, for instance those connected with how the international money oligarchy financed the Bolshevik revolution, or how it helped Hitler to power or Franklin Delano Roosevelt, selected by them, into the presidential seat in 1933.

It is highly possible that several political events and decisions taken in the background were not recorded and filed at all. Nevertheless, history does not only consists of what is recorded of it. Also those facts are organic parts of it about which no documents recorded on paper and filed remained. This “paper fetishism” – i.e. that only that is considered to be history, about what a kind of written record remained – favours, of course, the money oligarchy and its hidden network. It only has to attain that no written traces remain, and so the mentioned event did not even happen.

Well, it is possible that it was this that urged Quigley to avoid the analysis of the actual operation and decision-making mechanism of the network of the international money oligarchy. It is true that the majority of the documents used by Quigley originated from trustworthy government sources, and the authors of the scripts recorded, day by day, the activity of Trotsky, Lenin, Roosevelt, Hitler, J. P. Morgan, as well as of different American and international enterprises and banks. Of course, we would be more informed, if the archives of the Masonic grand lodges, B’nai B’rith, CFR, RIIA and the other closed societies were accessible.

It is obvious that those methods of power exertion above or behind the governments which are not part of the democratically controlled political and legal processes should be considered to be anti-constitutional. Even if they are tried to be endowed with the appearance of constitutionality. Therefore it is high time that the cultivators of the official history, constitutional theory, political science and other social sciences should also raise the question: is there a self-appointed background power which, through its visible and invisible network, influences – controls – the democratically elected and political responsibility bearing legislative and governing organisms, without being accountable for its deeds?

The requirement of accuracy would demand the research and use of all existing documents. In our days, we can witness that, whenever the classified documents of, for instance, the American, British, German or the former Soviet – now Russian again – foreign ministries or other closed acts became available, a new variant of the history emerged. The official variant of the history not only became inaccurate, but it came out that it was deliberately manipulated so that important connections and relations should remain hidden, and the ethically and legally objectionable behaviours should not get into public limelight.

From the beginning of the 20th century, the American Federal Reserve System – which is not under the control of the legislation of Washington, which is not audited and accounted by state auditors, and which has the right to issue money by operating the banknote press, to supply loans and to determine the official interest rate – exerts a monopoly power over the whole of the American economic life, actually as a private cartel.

The foreign politics of the United States is elaborated and accomplished by such a coordinating institution of the money oligarchy, detaining decision-making power in reality, camouflaged as a private scientific society, as the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) of New York. The fact that the CFR – as a primordial centre of power – determines the foreign politics of the United States already since 1921 remains hidden even in front of certain members of the institution represented as the innocent forum of scientific researchers, university professors, businessmen and politicians. From its very establishment, the main foreign political goal of the CFR seated in Pratt House, New York was the acquirement of new markets, as well as the world-wide extension of the multinational enterprise empires controlled by the leading bank houses of the money cartel, and of their economic influence.

When the money oligarchy took the money system of the United States in its private property in 1913, previously saw to it that the state which is destined to be indebted with the help of the FED fulfilling the role of the central bank should detain appropriate tax incomes to be able to pay the interests of the future state debt. For this sake they arranged the introduction of the income tax, so that the state should have sufficient money income for the payment of the interest annuity. The Americans did not pay income tax before.

The money oligarchy, nevertheless, wanted to evade taxation, therefore, with the creation of several thousands of private foundations, transformed a considerable part of its wealth into tax-free foundation wealth. This wealth continues to be at its disposal, but is tax exempt. The money oligarchy finances, to the present day, its own private institution system and the intellectual elite working for it through these foundations. These researchers can be “conservatives” or “liberals”, but, objectively, they are part of the power apparatus of the money oligarchy, and achieve its strategic goals.

The publishing houses controlled by the money oligarchy do not issue those books which are critical against them, while they supply important grants to books deemed to be useful. The works rejected by the large publishing houses and book distribution networks can usually be published in limited edition only, therefore also their conscience-forming effect is missing. The same is the situation of the written and electronic mass media. The members placed in leadership positions of the intellectual elite hired and bred by the money oligarchy see to it what the leading topic should be, about what there should be a guided social debate, and what should be carefully kept silent.

The manipulation of the society is going on for more than 90 years. The money oligarchy not only indebted the leading industrialized states, including the United States, but it built out such a network of international organizations and institutions, which would gradually take the place of national constitutions. In America, certain provisions of the Constitution are being changed in such a way that they assure priority for the charters, also approved by them, of international organizations created by them, and for the different international treaties containing their will.

Nevertheless, the assurance of the formal functioning of democracy is their utmost interest. Their favourite model for the operation of the fictive democracy is the transparent two-party system, where they create artificial differences, for instance, for the sake of performing the circus shows of the election conventions. The so-called “two-party foreign policy” is nothing but the euphemistic expression of the fact that, for the money oligarchy, there could be no difference at all between the selected political elite’s “A” and “B” teams. This circumstance led, for instance, in 2000, to that deadlock, which could be witnessed by the American society in connection with the presidential election procedure. There was no difference between the two presidential candidates selected by the financial oligarchy and its coordinating organization, the CFR of New York to such an extent that the electors could only choose between “the same” and “nearly the same”.

Traces of the power of money in World War I

An almost complete image on the antecedents, real causes of the World War I, as well as on the activity of the background forces can be made even in our days. So, we can state in a founded way, for instance, that World War I could not take place without the establishment of the Federal Reserve System, and that Woodrow Wilson owed his presidency only to the fact that, in that crucial period, the money oligarchy needed a faithful vassal in the White House. He was chosen to hand over to the money oligarchy – breaching the American Constitution – the monetary power of the United States, and to sanction the privatization of the American public money system by letting it over to the private cartel called Federal Reserve System (FED).

The FED, this American central bank being in private property, as well as the uncovered credit money issuable in an unlimited amount made it possible, with its loans, for the entente powers to continue the war. As for the preparation of World War I, the central banks of the European countries played a decisive role in this, which, directly or indirectly, were also under the control of the international money oligarchy. The monetary policy of the central banks made it possible the large-scale arming and the establishment of so great armies without which the war lasting for years would not have been possible.

Between 1887 and 1914, the financially nearly bankrupt European countries started an unprecedented arming process. The United States, nevertheless, took up huge loans from abroad in this period, while it supplied relatively little credits. In this period, there was not an American central bank yet, which could have issued theoretically unlimited amount of – but uncovered – money. For the financing of the wars consuming huge amounts of money, only the national credit systems developed by the Rothschild dynasty – and operating under the control of central banks being under private control – proved to be suitable.

The financial resources necessary for the 19th century European wars were assured by the banking houses belonging to the Rothschild interest. By 1900, nevertheless, it became obvious that the European countries would not be able to raise the financial resources of a greater war themselves any more. The huge armies being at arms, the universal conscription and the modern weapons consumed so big expenses which the real economy of these countries was not able to raise any more.

The American Federal Reserve System started its operation in 1914. This central bank being in private property could force the American people to offer a 25 billion dollar loan to the entente countries. These loans issued by the FED were covered from the tax paid by the American citizens. These loans have never been repaid to the Americans, but the New York bankers scooped large interest annuities after them.

It was also the FED which made it possible to force the Americans into the war against the German people, with which the United States and its people had no political or economic conflict of interest or dispute of any kind. On the contrary, what is more, nearly half of the inhabitants of the United States of that time were of German origin, and it was only a close shave, at that time, that the German language did not become the official language of the United States. Of course, the propaganda machinery of the money oligarchy told the Americans that the United States entered the war on the basis of its moral basic principles.

In the course of the years 1915 and 1916, President Wilson made it possible to supply huge loans. By 1917, the indebtedness of England and France attained a critical point. At this moment, the money oligarchy started to worry that England and France would not be able to repay the huge loans. Therefore they found necessary to connect the American government into the business of supplying war loans. For this, nevertheless, it was indispensable to give up the neutrality of the United States and to make it enter the war.

In 1916, the Rothschild Banking House and the City of London were already seriously worried about the fact that Germany was still strong enough to continue the war, in spite that the helping fellows in Germany of the Rothschilds, the Warburgs caused quite a financial chaos within the country. So that the government of the United States could take over the crediting from the banks of the money oligarchy, it was necessary to further develop the income taxing system.

The Income Tax Act was adopted in a record time, in order to satisfy the war needs. The American people, nevertheless, did not need the mobilization of credit raising and the passing of the Income Tax Act either, as also entering the war was not in their interest.

The international bankers were waiting already since 1887 that the United States should establish its central bank under private control, because they intended to finance through it a European war between such states which have already become insolvent as a result of the arming programmes consuming huge sums.

The banks belonging to the Federal Reserve System, as the financial representatives of the government, did a service of incommensurable value to America after it entered the war, wrote E. W. Kemmerer, by “making it possible to preserve the gold deposit, to regulate the currency rates and to concentrate the financial energies. One may shiver when thinking of what could have happened if we had been forces to enter the war with our decentralized and out-of-date banking system.”

Nevertheless, Kemmerer neglects to mention the fact that, with its “decentralized and out-of-date banking system”, the United States could never have been able to finance World War I, to enter this war, and could not make it possible the protraction of this war for years. Namely, the American private banks as well as the entente powers, without the later state crediting, would have been unable – for financial reasons – to continue the war, after only a couple of months. They would have been forced to stop the senseless bloodshed.

We can get closer to the understanding of the situation preceding the world war if we examine separately also the strategy of the international money oligarchy which became an independent factor, and project it unto the facts carefully revealed by Ferguson.

The leading groups of the international money world took in consideration, in their strategy, that they could only be the sole owners of the world’s financial system if they created a new world order and removed the dynastic states standing in the way of their plans, together with their hereditary aristocracy, and weakened the Christian, anthropocentric system of values being the support of these dynastic countries, together with its bearer, the church.

Therefore, without the analysis of the goals and activities of the different secret associations being in the service of the money oligarchy – as, for instance, the Illuminati, the Carbonari, the Decabrists, the American Ku-Klux-Klan or the Serbian secret societies that played a key role in the breaking-out of World War I, presented in detail in the work titled “Politische Geheimbunde” (Political secret associations) of Eugen Lennhoff –, we cannot get an answer to the question why did the conflicts, otherwise solvable in another way, lead to the so far the most bloody war of world history.

Albert Pike, the leader of the American freemasonry being under the control of the Illuminati, who first managed to unify the different Masonic trends on world scale, as the chairman of the supreme council of the unified world masonry, wrote a letter to the leader of the Italian Carbonari, Giuseppe Mazzini, on 15th August 1871. In this letter, Pike sets forth that three world wars would be necessary to establish the new world order. The main goal of the first world war would be to defeat the Tsarist Russia, and to establish there a system being under the control of the Illuminati and their agents. After this, Russia could be used as a frightening “bogey-man” to keep several other countries in a check. This would enhance the achievement of the strategy of the Illuminati.

The World War II could be broken out through sharpening the controversies between the German nationalists and the political Zionists. This war would make it possible to extend the influence of Russia, being already an Illuminati empire, and would lead to the creation of the State of Israel in Palestine.

The sharpening of the controversies between the Zionists and the Arabs could lead to World War III. This conflict could be widened to a global size. In this conflict between world cultures, the leading role would be played by the nihilists and atheists, which would create such a situation which would force people to defend themselves all over the world. Losing confidence in the revolutionaries destroying the civilization and being disillusioned of Christianity, which was not able to give guidance to avoid this destruction, the average men will look for the real solution. According to the mason Albert Pike, this solution will, of course, be to attain what the universal freemasonry strives at.

When Albert Pike wrote these letters – which are registered documents in the British Museum – to Mazzini, there were five different ideological systems competing with each other. The first was the world strategy of the international money oligarchy and the Illuminati created by it. This set as a goal the establishment of a global state controlled by the global government, headed by initiated Illuminati belonging to the closest circles of the international money oligarchy.

The second ideological system was the pan-Slavism. This strived at the annihilation of Germany and the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, the unification of the Slavic-speaking peoples, as well as at the extension of the Russian Empire towards India and Persia, through the subjugation of the whole Europe.

The third ideological system propagated that Asia belongs to the Asians, and this endeavour was headed by Japan. According to this ideology, the peoples of Asia should be unified in a state federation which is led by Japan.

The fourth competing ideological system was the pan-Germanism, which wanted to extend the German hegemony over the whole continent. It primarily wanted to restrict Great Britain and the power of the “Crown” operating autonomously within the British Empire. (The term “Crown” here refers not to the crown of the king of England, but to the power of the governing body of the money oligarchy withdrawn from under the authority of the British government and seated exclusively in the “Crown” Club of the City of London. This autonomous power detained an own government, legislation and colonies, so-called crown colonies, in the control of which the government of Great Britain could not have a word. The duty of the official British government was only the assurance of the military defense and the foreign policy representation.) The power endeavours of pan-Germanism included the open gates policy in the field of trade and industry, that is the assurance of the presence of Germany, detaining few colonies, in the British and French colonies.

The fifth ideology-bearing foreign policy doctrine was the pan-Americanism, namely that America belongs to the Americans. This doctrine essentially propagated the privileges of the United States against the states of Central and South America. This system of views included the maintenance of trade and friendly relations with everybody, but without military federations.

Thus, the international money oligarchy and the secret Illuminati federation under its leadership strived at the control of Russia, Germany, Japan and the United States. The world strategy worked out by Albert Pike seems to be, even retrospectively, a far-sighted masterwork, which, nevertheless, demanded the life of millions of soldiers, and caused losses of the order of magnitude of many billion dollars, although it was only partly accomplished.

On the way leading to its final goal, the international money oligarchy made an enormous fortune. Through its money wealth, as well as through the control of the international money system, it seized even the financial power too. It cannot be called to give account for the way how it exerts power. By controlling the international markets, it became the decisive factor also of the contacts between states.

The loans given to states are being decided upon in the centres in the City of London and the Wall Street of the money oligarchy. In the case of these agreements, the bankers do not start from the welfare of the given countries, but are only guided by the goal that the indebtedness of the individual states and governments should increase, since the lords of the City of London and the Wall Street can get rich from the international taxes cashed in the form of interest annuities.

This international dictatorship of money can play off one country against the other in a masterly manner. By taking possession of the mass media, the money power can manipulate the public opinion according to its own interests, and leaves only the execution of its own decisions to the democratically elected institutions. The decisive majority of the world’s available resources was controlled by the bank houses of London and Paris as early as 1913.

In 1913, the money oligarchy was the main creditor of Russia, Turkey, Egypt, India, China, Japan and of the South American countries. In order to be able to cover the huge interests to be paid after the colossal indebtedness, these countries were forced to mortgage a considerable part of their national wealth, firs of all their tax incomes. In the case of financially weaker countries, this led to the fact that they had to actually give over the properties of their real economy to the international money oligarchy and its agents.

The German Unity and the World War

In the second half of the 19th century, the Vienna branch of the Rothschild family started to finance the career of a talented and ambitious young German prince, Otto von Bismarck. With their support, he got to the head of Prussia, which, at that time, was the largest among the many German-speaking states. By defeating Austria in 1866, Bismarck cut out the influence of the House of Habsburg on the German affairs, and, when the Emperor of France Napoleon III tried to hinder the German Unity, defeated the French army marching against him. If we have a closer look at the historical facts, we can see that the international bankers stood behind the events.

On 9th January 1871, William I King of Prussia became the Emperor of the new German Empire, and Bismarck was appointed the first Chancellor of the empire. Shortly after taking over the power, William II dismissed Bismarck as early as 1890, and the successor chancellors started to show a more and more adverse attitude towards other countries. Germany did not show due respect towards the apparently invincible English Empire either. The Germans believed Bismarck, who said: “In spite of all bombastic self-confident manifestations, England has many weak sides, and knows it well that a collision with a similar power would lead to her fall.”

The artificially stirred up militarism was so powerful in the first years of the 20th century that the German officers were frequently drinking to the coming of the day when England would finally receive the declaration of war. Germany primarily developed its productive economy, and, through her rapid development, stepped forward to a world power. This, on the other hand, endangered the power equilibrium created under the control of the international money oligarchy in Europe.

The British government controlled from the background by the money oligarchy had always played an initiative role in the establishment of the European federations. The rising continental power was, if it was possible, limited with the help of other countries, and established and maintained the equilibrium of power in this way. The formula said: “England does not have permanent friends, only permanent needs.” The state which is allied today, can become an enemy tomorrow. This is the essence of the policy of power. No state can have excessive power. Even the expression “disloyal Albion” refers to this attitude of England.

The unification of the German state turned over that equilibrium of power which had been on for already two hundred years in Europe. Until 1871, Great Britain, more exactly the “Crown” was the leading power on the European continent. England defeated both Spain and France, which endangered her hegemony. The strengthened Germany also meant a threat to the leading role of the “Crown” both in economic and military terms. The British citizens had to observe and recognize that the Germans offered better services and goods, at more favourable conditions and lower prices, and also their quality was at least as good as that of the British products.

After 1884, Germany obtained colonies in Africa and in other parts of the world. Furthermore, after 1898, strengthened her navy fleet with modern warships. All this endangered the rule of Great Britain and, within this, that of the “Crown” exerting the background power.

The Britain-seated international money oligarchy, which could take part in the financial and economic life of Germany only to a restricted extent, started to search for such methods by which it could keep the powerful German economy well in hand, and could control the German financial system. Therefore, between 1894 and 1907, it initiated the signing of several treaties with the purpose of forcing Russia, France and England, as well as other European countries to take a joint action in case a war broke out against Germany. W. Lyon Blease, the historian of the English liberalism, pointed out in 1913 that “Up to the end of 1912 we [England] were bound straight for a conflict, of the causes of which not one Englishman in ten thousand knew anything definite, and not one in a thousand knew anything at all.”

The background power and the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy

The background power had been planning, for a long time, the removal of the Catholic Habsburg dynasty and the annihilation of its empire. Nevertheless, the Danubian monarchy strengthened in the period of the “Saint Alliance” following the Napoleonic wars, and it survived the Masonic revolutionary period of 1848 either. With the help of the other important member state of the “Saint Alliance”, the Tsarist Russia, the Court of Vienna could defeat the war of independence of the Hungarians either. What is more, with the 1867 Compromise between Austria and Hungary, it strengthened its rule over Hungary, which did not want to secede from Austria any more. Therefore, the background power, with the help of its Masonic network, made a newer attempt at the splitting-up of the Monarchy.

The heir to the throne, Prince Rudolf, son of Emperor and King Franz Joseph, was inoculated with the liberal ideas of freemasonry by his tutor, a teacher called Brehm. What is more, during his journey around the earth, he even made Rudolf enter one of the Masonic lodges abroad. The plan of the background power was that, by instigating to revolts and causing an internal crisis, they should create such a revolutionary situation in the country, which, in an opportune moment, would make it possible to remove Franz Joseph from the throne. After this, the Monarchy would be split up, and the sovereign of Hungary would be Prince Rudolf and that of Austria Archduke Johann Salvator, the later Johann Orth.

The goal of the background power was not the independence of Hungary, it did not want to safeguard the one thousand year old state within its boundaries, but to liquidate the Roman Catholic Habsburg Empire. The freemasonry even won over Prince Rudolf to their cause on the occasion of a copious meal held after a hunt in Transylvania, during which they forced out a declaration from the drunk heir to the throne that he would accomplish this coup.

After this, the unlucky Prince Rudolf had no rest. On one hand, he had guilt remorse because of being supposed to turn against his father, on the other hand his Masonic superiors urged him more and more impatiently to start the action. This plan of the freemasonry, nevertheless, was definitively buried by the bullet shot in Mayerling, in January 1889. The heir to the throne committed a double suicide together with her mistress, Maria Vetsera. For a long time, rumours circulated about that Rudolf was murdered by his political enemies.

The discrediting of Rudolf has also begun. It is unquestionable that the heir to the throne liked women, but, at the same time, he pursued serious studies. He studied the intellectual preparers of the French revolution, Descartes and Voltaire. Besides history, he was experienced in botany, physics and sociology. He made several travels, among them even to the Far East. He wrote the history of the Habsburg dynasty in 24 volumes. This latter work of him serves as an important source for historians even in our days.

Rudolf fostered the establishment of a global government. About this, he wrote: “There will always be wars until peoples and nations finish their development and unite, until the whole mankind becomes a single family.” Rudolf was the adept of a united Europe, he supported, in secret, the Hungarian endeavours for independence, and he wanted to loosen the many-century tight links between the Monarchy and the Vatican.

He condemned the wealth of the church and the corruption that can be perceived in its operation. He urged that the aristocracy should pay taxes and he wanted to give land to the peasantry. For all this, even the reactionary political powers could have removed him, if he had really been the victim of a criminal attempt. Rudolf was an internationalist and he compared the extreme nationalism with the herd instinct characterizing the animal world. In 1882, he wrote this about the future of Europe:

“We look forward to dark and bad times. We can almost believe that the time of the old Europe has gone by and its falling apart is already in process. A large and comprehensive answer should be given to this, and such a basic social turn should be triggered, out of which, after a longer time, the whole of the renewed Europe could flourish.”

In his work titled “Weltfreimauerei, Welrevolution, Weltrepublik” (World Freemasonry, World Revolution, World Republic), Austrian researcher Friedrich Wichtl exposed that Rudolf did not have enough strength of mind to fulfil the demand of the freemasonry. In his opinion, this is the secret of Rudolf’s mystery. To support his opinion, he lists many data, and referred to such witnesses as Countess Larisch, cousin of Rudolf. But Wichtl’s version is reinforced by the historical events happened later. Since it could not find helping fellows within the House of Habsburg, and even most of the Hungarian aristocracy slipped out of its control, the background power looked for other allies. So it arrived at encouraging the endeavours for independence and then for secession of the nationalities.

It was now when the background power started to support all those separatist endeavours which wanted to blow up the Monarchy. And ultimately, following the Treaties of Versailles dictated by the background power, this process led to the splitting-up, violating all international legal principles, of the thousand years old Hungarian state. The architects of the dictate, contradicting even themselves, denied the application, in connection with Hungary, of the either historical principle, or the ethnic principle, and even of the principle of self-determination, announced by President Wilson. The truth came to light, namely that the onslaught was not made for the sake of principles, but, beside others, for the sake of annihilation of the Habsburg Monarchy. Kossuth’s prediction came true: Hungary really had to share the fate of the sentenced to death Austria.


National Socialism was born in Versailles

While Lloyd George and Winston Churchill were heaping insults upon the German Kaiser, and, in France, Clemenceau was arguing with the representatives of the international money oligarchy present in American colours, the delegates of twenty-seven countries gathered in Paris so that, from January 1919, they should elaborate, within the framework of a peace conference, the respective international treaties.

The defeated German Empire sank in anarchy, some ten thousand Soviet-type committees appeared, and a revolutionary situation emerged even in the most conservative regions. In the strongly Catholic and conservative Bavaria, the riots broke out on 7th November 1918, that is four years before the armistice. Kurt Eisner, a communist agitator, who was released from prison on 14th October, managed to excite the inhabitants of Munich gathered on Theresienwiese so much that they obeyed his call and followed him to the building of the Bavarian Parliament, where this self-appointed leader proclaimed, in an improvised way, the republic.

To everybody’s surprise, the Bavarian capital got under the rule of an improvising agitator. Under Eisner’s guidance, they occupied the railway station and the public buildings, and there was no policeman or soldier to arrest this demagogue journalist and to take him back to the prison from which he was set free in October.

It is a fact that, by the evening of 7th November, while the German army was fiercely holding the front which the French chief commander, field marshal Ferdinand Foch could no way break through, a communist agitator took over the power in the Bavarian royal palace. Ludwig III, King of Bavaria flew in a stampede to Hungary through Salzburg. Already over night, Eisner appointed eight ministers, among them a mechanic as Minister of Labour. All this cost the executor of the coup only 18 marks, which he put in his pocket for beer on that day. The army, the police and the officials watched this improvised coup helplessly and passively.

A single afternoon was enough for a demagogue scribbler to seize the power over the oldest Christian-Conservative member state of the German Empire, before Kaiser William II abdicated and before Erzberger, the German commissioner signed the armistice agreement prepared by French field marshal Foch in the forest near Compiègne. The new leader of the so-called Bavarian Republic immediately appointed ambassadors and broke relations with Berlin. He did not miss to enounce Germany’s responsibility for the war either. And, on 3rd November, he flooded the winner powers with documents all of which, allegedly, supported that Germany alone was responsible for the war.

Eisner charged a Communist called Mühsam with his personal defense, who organized a militia from red guards and rebel sailors. With their help, the improvising Leninist agitator tried, on the very first night, to proclaim the dictatorship of the proletariat. But this was too much for the Bavarians getting over their surprise. Winning over their apathy, the population resisted the rebels. They gathered in front of his windows and cried: “Eisner on gallows, we want our Bavaria back!”

Being drunk of power, Eisner thought that only the fools are against his rule. He announced the election of representatives to be held on 12th January 1919. This, nevertheless, had a catastrophic end for him. Out of 180 representatives, only three belonged to Eisner’s party. And also at the national assembly elections, the bourgeois parties won absolute majority. In spite of this, Bavaria’s new self-appointed dictator did not resign, so Eisner, being of Galician Jewish origin, whose father took up the name Eisner only when he moved to Berlin, was shot by the lieutenant of the German army, count Arco Valley, of also Jewish origin, on 21st February 1919.

But this tragic improvisation did not come to an end by this. The Communists from Augsburg, Fürth, Würzburg and Lindau immediately rushed to Munich to line up behind Erich Mühsam, who took the leadership after Eisner’s death, to proclaim the Bavarian Soviet Republic and to introduce the dictatorship of the proletariat. The so-called “people’s deputies” brought a fantastic decision: “Everyone shall work as he finds it appropriate; the subordination is terminated, the legal concepts are not valid any more. From the age of eighteen, all citizens are entitled to attend the courses of universities. And the teaching of history that was done up to now is forbidden.”

Erich Mühsam’s amateur team was soon changed by professional revolutionaries. They were not criminals released from Bavarian prisons, but they were sent, with great hurry, by the Saint Petersburg leadership of the Communist International from Soviet Russia to Munich. Lenin wanted, by all means, to draw under his control this “wonderful Bavarian revolution”, which lied very close to the territories occupied by the allies. The Bolshevik leader realized how much advantage could be gained from this political adventure, therefore he sent three professional revolutionaries to Munich, namely Levien, Eugen Levine and Axelrod.

On arriving in the Bavarian capital, the three Leninists immediately declared: “The era of ideological debates will be followed by the period of state of war, and the speeches of intellectuals by the volleys of the execution platoons.” From Moscow, Lenin strictly called his envoys to account asking: “Did you raise the wages to three times higher? Did you accommodate the workers in the wealthy districts? Did you terminate the rationalization of food for them? Did you take hostages from among the bourgeoisie?” The announced bloodsheds took place soon. The hostages taken by Lenin’s men were all executed on 30th April 1919, when the volunteer units approached Munich. It was enough if somebody had any noble title, and he was put on the list of those to be executed.

In the circle of the delegates debating in Paris, the debaucheries committed by the Communist dictatorship of Munich did not cause any special anxiety. They were aware that a revolutionary Bavaria would break up the German unity, and would be expressly beneficial for the winners. The French government even sent a diplomatic representative to Munich, who would have had to support the separatist endeavours. Clemenceau even proposed that food aids should be given to the Communist regime of Munich. While, in Germany, hundreds of thousands died of hunger due to the blockade consciously applied by the allies, the same allies were ready to help the Communist rule in Bavaria with food supplies.

Nevertheless, the chaos ruling in Munich was not an exception, since the situation was similar in Prussia, in Hannover, in Saxonia and in the Ruhr region. The Bolshevik agents invading Germany made the situation caused by the blockade even more tragic, as the strikes organized by them made the operation of the already paralyzed public supply even more difficult. The immense misery literally turned the population mad, and the Bolsheviks everywhere fell upon the still remaining powers of the German state.

The international money oligarchy, which helped Trotsky and Lenin to power in Russia, now wanted to repeat the Russian takeover in Germany with their control and direct support. When the soldiers of the German army, who were never defeated on the front, returned from the French and Belgian battlefields and arrived in Berlin on 11th December 1918, the social democrat Friedrich Ebert, who was the interim President of the German Republic, welcomed them with the following words: “I cheer you, who returned undefeated from the battlefield.”

But, in spite of all ceremonious military honours, the soldiers knew that they returned to a politically divided, collapsed and slandered country, where the revolution seized the power, or, better said, two revolutions rivaling deadly with each other, the leading groups of which not only argued with each other, but also strived at destroying each other. On 9th November 1918, the Socialist representative Philipp Scheidemann proclaimed the Republic in front of the building of the Reichstag. On the other hand, two hours later, in the Lustgarten in front of the palace, the Spartakist Karl Liebknecht proclaimed the so-called “Free Socialist Republic”, and expressed his gratefulness to the Soviet-Russian agents for their help. In such cases, the radicals usually push the moderates aside.

On the evening of 9th November, the moderate Socialist leaders Friedrich Ebert, Philipp Scheidemann and Otto Landsberg decided to give in to the revolutionary pressure. Together with the extremist Hugo Haase, Wilhelm Dittmann and Emil Barth, they created a six-member chancellery, which, following the Soviet pattern, they called it the Council of People’s Representatives (Commissars). Scheidemann presented the situation in Berlin as follows:

“This was the time when Karl Liebknecht gathered his followers every morning around him on Siegesallee… The principle was that the tension should not diminish, and everything should be maintained in motion, first of all the unemployed and, what is the same, the soldiers should be kept in the streets. I can remember clearly one rainy Sunday evening. Ebert and I were working in the Imperial Chancellery with Schleuch, the War Minister at that time. And then, we were warned that a protesting march was approaching. The gates were closed and the electric light was cut off. The marching people, bearing red flags and posters, yelled out without stopping: ‘Down with Ebert and Scheidemann! Long live Liebknecht!’ The place Wilhelm Platz was full of people. They were standing clustered up in front of the garden gates, while we were pattering in a dark hallway, like on an island. Silence set in gradually. Liebknecht was speaking from his car. Briefly, monotonously, telling always the same: «There, inside there, are sitting the traitors, the Scheidemanns, the socialpatriots, we could liquidate their nest right now.» Yelling approval. While newer groups of radical soldiers arrived, Liebknecht kept on roaring: «There will not be rest in Berlin. The workers will not let to be closed in the factories and, by huge demonstrations, like today’s, will force their opinion upon this congress.»”

In Berlin, everything turned around the Soviet-Russian commissars sent there by Lenin. They were seen by the German workers as those who were the first to unfold the “flag of liberty”. The Communist ultra-leftist leadership, headed by Liebknecht and Rosa Luxemburg, knew it well that the defiance of a starving and unemployed people would generate a tense situation close to explosion. The Communist leaders wanted to strengthen this revolutionary potential. They were afraid that the impetus of the masses of people would decrease and, at the same time, the bourgeoisie could gain strength as well.

From 11th November 1918, the withdrawing army returned orderly, and the troops were still obeying their officers. Therefore, the revolutionary leaders wanted to accelerate the events and, at the same time, they wanted to avoid the collision with the soldiers returning from the front. It could be feared that the soldiers would react violently to the activity of the Soviet-type councils sprung up like mushrooms. In order to prevent a patriotic revolt, the Spartakists – the German Bolsheviks called themselves so, according to some after Spartacus, the leader of the slave revolt in the Roman Empire, according to others after Adam Weishaupt, the order of the Illuminati, the predecessor of the communist movement, and who wore the name of “Spartakus” in this secret organization – organized, in Berlin, fourteen battalions, with one thousand members each, which all were under the control of the Communist committees. The streets were theirs.

Their allies, the rebel sailors, who called themselves the “People’s Navy Division”, set up their “headquarters” in the Imperial Castle, the Reichsbank and the Prussian Chamber of Representatives. A third, even more radical unit, the “Security Supervision” kept the government under control for 24 hours. Liebknecht and his Leninist staff kept all three armed formations under control. For the aggressive occupation of the Parliament, they set up a special so-called “Republican Defense Troop”, the members of which wore black-and-red arm-bands.

Lenin revealed frankly what his goal was: “We know it quite well how the revolution spreads: the work will be finished by the Germans, the French and the English, and the Socialism will win.” Ebert, the President, was the hostage of the Leninists. He was surrounded with spies, his mail was opened and checked, his telephone was tapped. The overheated boiler of the society could explode anytime. Ebert knew that his live could be taken anytime, at a date established by the Bolshevik leadership on power in Moscow. Ebert and Scheidemann were leftist, but remained patriots.

The President of the Council of People’s Commissars lived in a terrible panic. He was aware that there was only one chance to prevent the Bolshevik takeover, namely if the army – or what had still remained of it – ran to help the government. Ebert was saved from the total isolation only by the existence of a secret telephone line between the Chancellery and the headquarters staff of the army, which the Bolsheviks did not know about, and he got in touch through it with Hindenburg, who, since 1st December 1918, lived in Kassel, in the Castle of Wilhelmshöhe. Hindenburg did not trust Ebert, because he frequently took such decisions which he immediately withdrew as soon as his extremist colleagues started to blackmail him.

Ebert was terrified by the militia organized by Liebknecht and Rosa Luxemburg. It consisted of one hundred and ten centurios, each of them comprising eleven thousand men. On the other hand, Ebert was also afraid that, if he asks for the help of the army, it would lead to military dictatorship. Nevertheless, he decided to secretly ask the army to intervene.

At the beginning of December 1918, the Communist militias detained sufficient arms, but they were not well organized and professionally controlled. Their leaders were rebels, not trained soldiers. Lenin knew that he still needed a month to bring this red militia under discipline and to make it combatable. Hindenburg had to watch how his army disintegrated in front of his eyes. The soldiers of this army wanted to go home as soon as possible.

At the same time, Hindenburg also knew that the December of 1918 was decisive for the Bolsheviks. If it went on so, by Christmas only deserted and looted military barracks would have remained. The Spartakists turned up everywhere and took away with them the arms, ammunition and food. If Hindenburg wanted to help, he had to take action immediately. In the barracks, there were only few armed persons: a couple of professional soldiers and exemplary officers, who fought over the whole world war.

The Spartakists were aware that, within a few days, they would become the rulers of Soviet-Germany. Scheidemann had to prove that the far-leftist “people’s comissars”, his function-bearing office fellows, were Moscow’s paid agents since the spring of 1918, and that meant that not the French Clemenceau was the only person who took in hand the control of the revolutionary movements in the German Empire being near its end. Lenin’s ambassador in Berlin delivered the money to the Socialist Hugo Haase to spark off a revolution in Germany.

On 18th November 1918, the council government of Soviet-Russia sent the following radio message to the workers’, soldiers’ and sailors’ councils in Germany: “Soldiers and sailors! Do not give the arms out of your hands, because then the united capitalists will subjugate you. Arms in hand, you should take over the power everywhere, and you should establish a workers’, soldiers’ and sailors’ government headed by Liebknecht. Do not let to be persuaded to hold a national assembly. You know quite well where the Reichstag led you.”

At the order of Lenin and his agents in Berlin, the Spartakists demanded the dismissal of Hindenburg on 16th December. The Spartakists convoked the so-called “crown councils” to Berlin, held between 16–20 December, which, with an overwhelming majority, adopted the following resolution: “1. The authority of chief commandership over the army and navy is exerted by the people’s commissars and the Central Council. The control of the garrisons will be assured by the local workers’ and soldiers’ councils. 2. As a sign of the termination of the so-called militarism and iron discipline, the insignias of rank will be removed and the extraordinary carrying of arms will be banned. 3. The crown councils are responsible for the reliability of the military units and for the keeping of the discipline. 4. There will be no more superiors out of service. 5. The soldiers will elect their own superiors. 6. Those former officers who gain the confidence of the majority of their troops can be re-elected. 7. The annihilation of the current army and the establishment of the people’s armed forces should be accelerated.”

Hindenburg was arguing severely against these resolutions, and demanded from Ebert to suspend the execution of these resolutions until the convocation of the national assembly. On the last day of the congress of councils, Ebert managed to attain that the resolutions were postponed until the national assembly elections scheduled for 19th January 1919.

Nevertheless, as we have already mentioned, Hindenburg did not trust Ebert, who changed his opinion much too frequently, therefore he decided to act. He sent his right hand, General Wilhelm Groener, Ludendorff’s successor, together with Major von Schleicher to Berlin to isolate the Central Council meeting there. As soon as the participants heard this, they dispersed and started immediately to spark off the revolt.

They mobilized the Spartakist militias, and supplied the civilians with arms, with the cooperation of the most ill-famed rebel sailor units. After this, the Spartakist militias surrounded the Imperial Chancellery, where, in fact, they kept Imperial President Ebert in house arrest. And now, the totally left alone Ebert used once more his secret phone, which linked him with the general headquarters in Kassel, and asked for help. The general headquarters promised to immediately send the troops faithful to the government stationing in Potsdam to Berlin to set the government free.

The situation got worse and worse in the imperial capital. The new chief of police, Emil Einchorn, who received his salary from the Soviet news agency, sent red sailors to surround the office of the commander of the local garrison, Otto Wels. The first bullets were shot. The sailors arrested Wels and two other officers, and threatened them with execution. Leaning on the officers used as hostages, the red sailors loosened a bit the blockade around the Imperial Chancellery. Ebert took up the phone once again and asked the general headquarters that Hindenburg should stop the troops faithful to the government approaching from Potsdam. But it was too late.

The army decided to act on its own responsibility. This army, which three months before still had four million soldiers, now detained only a few faithful soldiers, who were marching, on 23rd December, towards the Chancellery to prevent the Bolshevik takeover in the imperial capital. Hindenburg’s soldiers were only eight hundred at the royal palace. A number of one thousand and five hundred rebels entrenched themselves there and they could expect for the help of many ten thousand of Spartakist militiamen. Since the commander of the town garrison was the prisoner of the rebels, the gun-battle could break out in any moment. The red sailors told Scheidemann that the life of the commander of the town garrison, Otto Wels, kept hostage, would be endangered, if the Chancellor did not stop the soldiers moving forward.

The firing started on Christmas Day 1918, in the morning. The mini-army faithful to the government assaulted the building. By half past nine, the bravery of the rebels disappeared, and they put out the white flag in sign of surrender.

Shortly after this, an unexpected turn took place. The negotiations of surrender made it possible for the revolutionary rebels to overrun the thin lines of the troops faithful to the government, while other revolutionary troops attacked them from behind. Together with the newly arrived reinforcements, the red sailors assaulted the palace that was already thought to be lost. Hindenburg’s soldiers, the winners of the morning fight, caught between two fires, were crumbled up, and were close to be slaughtered to the last person. The survivors could only flee hardly.

After this, the Spartakists of Liebknecht and Rosa Luxemburg killed even the last adepts of Hindenburg. The winners controlled by the Soviets seized not only the battlefield, but also the imperial press and the leadership of the local public transport company. Einchorn, who became a “chieftain of thieves” (Scheidemann’s term) ruled over the northern part of the imperial capital. The whole Berlin got under the terror of the red guerrilla bands. Neither the socialists could inform the population on the actual events. Their newspaper, the Vorwärts, also got in the hands of the Spartakists. Another press of the Vorwärts was also confiscated and thrown into the river Speer.

The central government was totally in the hands of the rebels. The revolutionary dictatorship tethered them. Also the army headquarters were paralyzed. Those few units which remained faithful, were dispersed all over the country. Only just a few hundreds of volunteers remained of the officers too. The Spartakists posted guards with machine guns to all important points of the streets of Berlin. Shots and explosions of grenades could be heard all the time. People dared to walk only close to the walls.

The people’s commissars were sitting in their rooms as in a mousetrap. They did not dare to leave the Imperial Chancellery, because they were afraid of being hanged. They were not able to get in touch with the country, since the post, the telegraph and the railway were all in red hands already. They could not address the Berliners either, because the Spartakists occupied also the newspapers, editorial offices and presses. If there had been a German Trotsky or Lenin, then such a leader would have got the mastery over Berlin within a couple of hours. Only a final assault would have been necessary, and the Bolshevism could have won in Berlin by the Christmas of 1918.

Nevertheless, the verbose Liebknecht was indefinite and wasted his time on oratory speeches, while he would have only reached out to take over the power. This time, it turned out once again that the strongest weapon in a struggle is the solid character. Well, in these days, a man of iron will turned up in Berlin. His name was Gustav Noske.

The first weeks of the Peace Conference of Versailles

The negotiations and debates leading to the signing of the Peace Treaty of Versailles on 28th June 1919 officially started on 18th January 1919 in Paris, on the anniversary of the founding of the Second German Empire in 1871 as well as of the Kingdom of Prussia in Königsberg in 1701.

A number of fifty-eight different committees held altogether two thousand sessions. American President Wilson was hosted in the palace of Princess Murat. Churchill was seen on the side of Balfour, while Lloyd George spent the most time in the company of Clemenceau. Raymond Poincaré (who was the President of the French Republic from 1913 to 1920, and in 1914 played a key role in the forming of the French foreign policy) was already a nuisance to Clemenceau called “The Tiger”, who was the head of the French government between 1917–1920.

Before the show of diplomacy started, an attempt was made on the life of the candidate for the post of prime minister of the future Czechoslovakia. Tomás Masaryk had only a close escape to stay alive. The Romanians were represented by Ion Bratianu. Prague permitted that a Slovak delegate could also attend the conference, an astronomer called Milan Stefánik, who, in 1914, was a lieutenant, but, nobody knows how, by 1918, he became a French general. According to the accounts of eye-witnesses, Ignacy Jan Paderewski, the Polish pianist, walked in and out, surrounded by officers, as if he were in a ballet show.

The members of the German delegation were not allowed to attend the debates and to present their position. They were used only to receive the peace dictate and to sign it. The exquisite Parisian society received the representatives of the loud-mouthed victors in a flattering and sometimes ironical manner. The French press did not hide under a bushel that the French bear a grudge against the Americans. And the Romanian Bratianu courted and invited to dinner everybody from whom he wanted to get something. This was considered to be repugnant by many.

As early as in the spring of 1919, the signs of the psychical and physical decay appeared on American President Wilson. It was this exhausted and weak man who, three months earlier, still thought that he could undertake to repair the world. Nevertheless, Wilson already had to face those who did not believe at all in his famous fourteen points, and strived most definitely to remove them definitively from the agenda of the conference.

The well-meaning American President, who was quite serious about his 14 points, made attempts at the accomplishment of his original endeavours, but when these repeatedly failed, he collapsed both psychically and physically. In order to deceive the Germans and the world public opinion, the background power at first propagated “Wilson’s 14 points”, but later they had to put their cards on the table, when they introduced the mortal blockade against Germany, and they started to dismember Germany and push it into financial and economic dependence.

It was then when President Wilson realized that he himself was no more than the impotent puppet of the international money oligarchy, whom the background powers only used as a tool for their simulation programme meant to deceive and mislead the world. The good-willing American President came into conflict with himself due to this revelation. Being physically and psychically ill, he left Paris to die alienated even from the American people.

British Prime Minister Lloyd George did everything he could to put hands on the oil producing countries of the Near East, although this was contradictory with those secret agreements by which England assumed responsibility towards the Arab world to assure the political and economic independence of these countries. The French leaders, Clemenceau, Foch, Tardieu and Briand wanted, from the first moment, to station French troops in the Saar region, at the river Rhine and even over the Rhine. The Poles, the Czechs, the Romanians and the Serbs did everything to share among themselves the split-up parts of the Central Powers.

In order to reach their goals, they consequently pushed aside the principle of national self-determination, in connection with the defeated peoples, principle which they referred to so many times earlier, for their own benefit. The splitting-up of the former Turkish Empire, the Turkish Asia Minor was in process, about which France and England had convened in secret long before. They also shared among themselves the many million square kilometre large former German colonies.

When Wilson arrived in Paris in January 1919, he had a great political and moral authority. It was Wilson to whom the Germans turned, and in front of whom the German army capitulated. It was the same Wilson who personally negotiated the conditions of the armistice agreement signed on 11th November 1918. His allies accepted these conditions without any objections.

As for them, the English had satisfied plentifully their needs, well before they had to meet Wilson face to face in Paris. Prior to the beginning of the peace conference, London reached everything that was the most important for it. In Paris, the British primarily dealt with pushing into the background the plans of their new rival, France. This was much more important for them than the rearrangement of the world, which, otherwise, they regarded only as their own business for a long time.

Neither the French Clemenceau was more qualified in geography than Wilson. Nevertheless, the French experts, under the leadership of André Tardieu, made such accurate acts which supported their enormous territorial and financial claims. A dictatorial organization took over the power over the fifty-eight debating bodies. This was the Council of the Five, composed of the foreign ministers of the Great Powers. This was followed by the Council of the Ten, which included the above mentioned foreign ministers and the prime ministers. The Council of the Four was identical with the Council of the Five, without Japan. But the Council of the Five became even the Council of the Three, when Italian Prime Minister Orlando left the conference because of the controversies concerning Fiume.

The jovial and cordial amputation of Hungary

The Paris Peace Conference did not have an official site of negotiation. Wilson, Lloyd George and Clemenceau frequently met in the lounge of the hotel in Bischoffheim of the American delegation, or in Clemenceau’s study, or in the palace of Princess Murat. The experts accompanying “the Big Three”, sometimes thirty of them, were waiting, overcrowded, in the antechambers for hours.

One of these experts was Harold Nicolson, member of the British delegation, who made diary records, which he edited and compiled into his work titled “Peace-making” published in 1933. Nicolson’s records present us those saloons where Wilson and Clemenceau were debating and talking about sums of the order of billions. They frequently held pencils in their hands and were driving lines on maps. One of their sessions is described by Nicolson as follows:

“During the afternoon there is the final revision of the frontiers of Austria. Go round to the Rue Nitot at luncheon and coach Balfour. Down with him to the Quai d’Orsay. There (in that heavy tapestried room, under the simper of Marie de Medicis, with the windows open upon the garden and the sound of water sprinkling from a fountain and from a lawn-hose) – the fate of the Austro-Hungarian Empire is finally settled.

Hungary is partitioned by these five distinguished gentlemen – indolently, irresponsibly partitioned – while the experts watch anxiously – while A. J. Balfour, in the intervals of dialectics on secondary points, relapses into somnolence – while Lansing draws hobgoblins upon his writing pad – while Pichon crouching in his large chair blinks owlishly as decision after decision is actually recorded (…) They begin with Transylvania, and after some insults flung like tennis balls between Tardieu and Lansing, Hungary loses her South. Then Czechoslovakia, and while the flies drone in and out of the open windows Hungary loses her North and East. (…) Then the Jugo-Slav frontier, where the Committee’s report is adopted without change. Then tea and macaroons.”

Also Nicolson relates about what happened on 13th May 1919. On that day, Lloyd George, Balfour, Milner, Henry Wilson, Mallet, as well as Orlando and Sonnino were debating about Asia Minor in Lloyd George’s flat. There was Nicolson’s big, coloured map on the dinner table. “Lloyd George shows them what he suggests. They [Orlando and Sonnino] ask for Scala Nova as well. ‘Oh, no!’ says Lloyd George, ‘you can’t have that – it’s full of Greeks!’ He goes on to point out that there are further Greeks at Makri, and a whole wedge of them along the coast towards Alexandretta. ‘Oh, no’, I whisper to him, ‘there are not many Greeks there.’ ‘But yes’, he answers, ‘don’t you see it’s coloured green?’ I then realize that he mistakes my map for an ethnological map, and thinks the green means Greeks instead of valleys, and the brown means Turks instead of mountains.”

This deplorable mistake ends up in good humour, as if someone was playing hide-and-seek. Nicolson continues: “Meanwhile Orlando and Sonnino chatter to themselves in Italian. They ask for the coal-mines at Eregli. Lloyd George, who really knows something about his subject by now, says ‘But it’s rotten coal, and not much of it in any case.’ Sonnino translates this remark to Orlando. ‘Si, si’, replies the latter, ‘ma l’effetto morale, sa! (Yes, but the moral effect!)’ Finally they appear ready to accept a mandate over the Adalia region, but it is not quite clear whether in return for this they will abandon Fiume and Rhodes. We get out the League Covenant regarding Mandates. We observe that this article provides for ‘the consent and the wishes of the people concerned’. They find that phrase very amusing. How they all laugh! Orlando’s white cheeks wobble with laughter and his puffy eyes fill with tears of mirth.”

Yale University Professor Clive Day, one of the American experts, wrote ironically in his memoirs: “When a territorial question was under discussion they peered at their maps with inscrutable gravity. One never knew, however, whether their maps were right side up, and one felt pretty certain, anyway, that it made no difference whether they were or not.”

A great part of the geographical maps were shamelessly falsified, especially those regarding Central Europe. This resulted in many arguments. Even Lloyd George, who was upset by these falsehoods, in a speech at the Guildhall in London, on 7th October 1928, admitted: “The entire documentation that had been provided by some of our allies during the peace negotiations proved to be mostly a bundle of falsehoods and fabrications. We have made our decisions on the basis of fakes.”

The mutilation of Germany

In the 1890-es, on the maps drawn in the closed societies mentioned by Rudolf Steiner, Germany was already dismembered in such a way that, for instance, in those plans which where made at the end of World War II, primarily the Henry Morgenthau and the Theodore N. Kaufman plans. This fact reveals again that one of the most important goals of the background power, with the starting of World War I, was to weaken Germany and put her under control.

The first German territory which fell victim to the vivisection in Versailles was, of course, Alsace and Lorraine, this land inhabited by Germans for one thousand years, which was annexed gradually by France in the 17th century. Nevertheless, most of the inhabitants were Germans, and even in our days this region is mostly inhabited by assimilated Germans who became or were forced to become French. When, in 1870, Napoleon III waged war against Prussia to hinder the accomplishment of the German unity, France lost the war and Alsace and Lorraine became part of the German Empire established in 1871.

Following the armistice signed on 11th November 1918, Clemenceau and Poincaré marched into Strassburg surrounded by the acclamations of joy of the crowd. But, in Alsace, this festivity had to be postponed unexpectedly, because Clemenceau and Poincaré were preceded by other “liberators” who arrived from Kiel and Hamburg. They were those rebel sailors transported there on special trains from the North German ports, who wanted to achieve a Bolshevik revolution, following the pattern supplied by Karl Liebknecht, Rosa Luxemburg and Kurt Eisner. These sailors were not waving a French flag, but a red flag.

The initial plan was that the inhabitants of Alsace and Lorraine could decide about the status of their native land in the framework of a free referendum. Tardieu himself wrote in his book titled “La Paix” (The Peace) that in May 1917 even the Americans regarded Alsace and Lorraine as a German-speaking region, and this was decisive for them.

The Americans expressed their hope that France would be satisfied with an independent and neutral Alsace and Lorraine. Tardieu goes on: “I remember a long discussion I had in August, 1917, with Mr. Walter Lippmann, a member of the Inquiry Office, the official bureau established for the advance study of peace questions: the idea of a plebiscite was so deeply rooted in his mind – the idea of Alsace and Lorraine forming an integral part of France was so perfectly foreign to him – that he had concocted a system of voting by fragments under which the two provinces would be divided into a dozen sections.”

This American election system, found so much unacceptable by Tardieu, finally was applied in Silesia, where it did a good service to Poland, considered at that time to be a satellite of France. Nevertheless, the secret agreement signed with Russia in March 1917, shortly before the United States entered the war, reinforced all French claims regarding Alsace and Lorraine. The statement of Clemenceau and Poincaré that “the people decided” was not convincing at all for the other allies. After the armistice – at the beginning of the Peace Conference of Paris – a three-member committee was formed which was supposed to deal with the referendum. Tardieu had great difficulties with this committee, since, without a preliminary referendum, it was difficult to convince them about the “common and unique will” of the people of Alsace and Lorraine. We presented all this in details to make it clear how the political leaders playing a decisive role at the end of the war acted antidemocratically and used a double measure.

They used similar methods in the case of the other German region neighbouring France, the Saarland. This region was under French occupation from 1792 to the fall of Napoleon in 1814. In such a short time, this German land did not become French, did not get a French character. And in 1919, it could lesser be called French than before. It was rather unfair and unjust to talk American President Wilson into believing that many thousand French live in the Saarland. The American president, who deserved a better lot, was not aware of the historic discordances connected with the territories between the rivers Maas and Moser. Therefore Tardieu could mislead him relatively easily.

But neither Clemenceau, nor Tardieu did not hesitate to come up with that assertion that otherwise could have been called a bad joke, concerning which one hundred and fifty thousand French live in the Saarland. The French politicians kept emphasising over and over the inalienable right of the French living in the Saarland to be French and to belong to France. But, for instance, when dismembering Hungary, there was not even a word about that the inalienable rights of the people living there should also be enforced, and they also should express their will concerning which country they want to belong to. Nevertheless, it is a fact that the Saarland got under French occupation until 13th January 1935.

At the referendum held then, 99% of the inhabitants of the region rejected to belong to France. The referendum, organized under the control of the winners of World War I, was attended by 97% of the entitled persons, and 91% of them voted for the union with Germany, while 8.8% of the approved the current status quo, and only less than 0.5% of them the annexation to France.

Nevertheless, the French policy striving at the dismembering of Germany was not satisfied with the conquest of Alsace and Lorraine and Saarland, and they wanted to annex also the Rhineland. Hardly has the ink dried on the armistice agreement, when, on 27th November 1918, field marshal Foch came up with such a demand which was in contradiction with both the spirit and the letter of Wilson’s Fourteen Points.

We have already demonstrated previously that Wilson was talking about a peace without conquest and annexation and about the right to self-determination. For the American president, the Fourteen Points were the most important. But for Clemenceau they were only a bunch of well-sounding flowers of speech at most, with which a conference can be opened imposingly. That is, he considered them a kind of blah-blah, subject of a joke. The official France showed, from the very beginning, a hard attitude in the question of Rhine, although, in public, she had to glorify President Wilson’s Fourteen Points, based on moral principles.

The plan for placing the ten million Germans living on the left bank of the Rhine under French authority was ready by the end of November 1918. on 10th January 1919, immediately before the opening of the Peace Conference in Paris, field marshal Foch made another attempt at the occupation of the Rhineland, to confront the allies with a fait accompli. For the French marshal, it was an already decided question, and the goal of the peace conference was to merely approve this French step.

Marshal Foch summarized the French goals in three points. Firstly, Germany must give over this territory and it must be transformed into a neutral area. Secondly, the allied entente troops must occupy militarily the territories on the left bank of the Rhine. And, finally, the Rhineland must be integrated economically into France and the other western states. And all this, in a hypocritical way, claiming that the right to self-determination of the peoples should be recognized, therefore it should be guaranteed to the inhabitants of the Rhineland to be able to manage their own affairs independently in terms of public administration. The peace can be secured only this way, according to the French field marshal. All this French demands of conquest were based upon the alleged fact that the Rhineland is not inhabited by Germans in fact, but Celts, who were “Latinized” by the Romans, and then “Germanized” by the “German conquerors”. Therefore, those who live in Rhineland, at least according to Tardieu, are more French than German, by their will and spirit.

England found unacceptable the expansion of France to the Rhineland. “We do not agree with the creation of an independent state on the left bank of the river Rhine.”, stated Lloyd George at the peace conference. “We see the source of complications and weaknesses in this. What will happen if this independent state, sooner or later, declares that she wants to join Germany? Where could the occurring local conflicts lead? If wars emerge from them, neither England nor its dominions will show the same sympathy that could be felt during the latest war. Therefore it is impossible to accept the solution proposed by you.”, communicated the British prime minister to the French.

Clemenceau was not satisfied with the cutting-off of the Rhineland from the German Empire and the liquidation of the German customs union. He also demanded that the railway and the bridges over the Rhine should be taken away as well. The occupation of Mainz and Köln, nevertheless, did not satisfy the French, who strived, with all their powers, to create an independent Rhineland, as a new state. “In spite of our absolute reticence, the separatist endeavours have already turned up there”, he said joking, with an ironical smile. He knew it well that, in spite of all efforts of Paris, not even half per cent of the population declared themselves to be Latinized “Celtic Roman” and wanted to participate in a separatist adventure.

It is a fact that, in Versailles, on 28th June 1919, France managed to attain to draw the Rheinland under control. This proved to be a bitter task, but she carried it through without mercy. Nevertheless, due to the solid resistance of the inhabitants of the Rhineland, all autonomist and separatist attempts failed, and this showed to the involved peoples, first of all to the Germans, that also the French occupants were standing on fragile feet.

All in all, France enforced her will in Alsace and Lorraine, in the Saarland and on the left bank of the Rhine. Luxemburg expropriated the railway, and also Belgium could increase her territory to the detriment of Germany, which meant a military advantage for Paris. Tardieu demanded from the Dutch to renounce to Limburg and Seeland in the favour of Belgium. The ante-war neutrality of the Netherlands was nothing but a bluff. Therefore, for the violation of this bluff-neutrality, the Netherlands, naturally, expected a counter-service. For instance, at the river Ems. But this was just the beginning of the amputation of Germany. Anyway, a giant German wall was demolished from the Swiss border up to the Ruhr region. The walls were pulled down soon also on the eastern and south-eastern borders of Germany, where the Poles and the Czechs – under the wings of Clemenceau and Tardieu – were already on alert. Danzig (now Gdansk), Upper Silesia and the Sudetenland were all cut off. From the Eastern Sea to the Danube, millions of Germans lost their homeland.

The Illuminati and Germany

So that the interest capitalism could become a world system, the international money world first took England under control in the middle of the 17th century, with the revolution led by Cromwell but financed by the bankers of Amsterdam, as well as with the establishment of the Bank of England in 1694. The next was France, on which they put hands by getting the state indebted and pushing it into bankruptcy through the interest-bearing private money system, as well as by inciting the manipulated masses to rebellion in 1789.

The international financial community conquered the United States from inside, in 1913, by the anti-constitutional creation of the private-owned money cartel, the Federal Reserve System. They brought Russia under their power with the help of the Bolshevik takeover in 1917, financed by the Wall Street bankers and the German House of Warburg. But they also had to defeat Germany, lying in the centre of Europe and stepped on its own way, which, due to her economic system based upon the primacy of the productive real economy, became one of the main rivals of the speculative interest capitalism. Therefore, the money oligarchy elaborated a reasoned, long-term strategy for putting Germany under control.

This strategy of the international money world, outlined nearly 200 years before, proved to be successful. It is true, at the price of two bloody world wars and a long cold war, but it assured the victory for the international money oligarchy. The liquidation, after 1989, of the Communist system, raised to power by the international money oligarchy, which, nevertheless, fulfilled in the meantime its duty, and the putting of the remains of the former Soviet Empire, this time under the direct control of the international money world, with the help of the globalized interest-yielding private money system – well, all this was just the culmination of the historic victory of the international money oligarchy. In this part of our work dealing with the connection of the money oligarchy and Germany, we shall inspect closely the role of the movement of the Illuminati in our modern time.

Weishaupt and the Bavarian Illuminati

On 1st May 1776, Adam Weishaupt, a young teacher of the University of Ingolstadt, Bavaria founded the Order of Illuminati, i.e. the order of the illuminated and initiated. It was not accidental that the leftist parties and the trade unions assigned 1st May “May Day”, i.e. the “feast of the labour”. During the existence of the Soviet Empire, this was the greatest holiday. The official history still refrains from making it public how close relationship there is between the Communist world movement and the Order of Illuminati. But the historical facts will remain historical facts, even if the official history does not like to deal with them.

Adam Weishaupt was educated in the Roman Catholic faith. He became the professor of ecclesiastic law, at a rather young age, at the Jesuit University of Ingolstadt. In 1771, at the age of 23, he unexpectedly resigned from his assignment of teacher, allegedly with the purpose of being able to dedicate all his time, in the following five years, to the establishment of a secret society of Masonic character. He wanted to create and lead this society according to much more strict rules than those of the already existing freemasonic lodges.

The goal of the planned secret society was the establishment of “the new world order”. Of course, this new world order could only be accomplished if the old world order was demolished and liquidated, that is if it was removed from the way. Therefore, the new secret society had to attack the then existing ecclesiastic and secular power, the Vatican and the dynastic monarchies, so that, being weakened, they could be removed.

From the very beginning, Weishaupt strived to connect the freemasonry into the activity of the Order of the Illuminati. Weishaupt divided the participants of his movement into three classes and different degrees. The first class, called “The Nursery”, included the degrees of Novice, Minerval and Illuminatus Minor. The second class, the “Symbolic Freemasonry” included the freemasons, the regular (Apprentice, Fellow Craft and Master) and the masons of Scottish rite. The third class, the Mysteries” comprised the Priests, the Regents, the Magus and the King. The King, of course, was Adam Weishaupt himself.

Weishaupt did his best to win outstanding persons for his cause. From the very beginning, he prescribed, as the first degree of the Order of the Illuminati, such moral teachings and rules, which deprived the person entering the Order of all his resistance. Hermann Ahlwardt writes in his work titled “Mehr Licht – Der Order Jesu” (“More Light – The Order of Jesus”) that, when Weishaupt met Baron von Knigge in Frankfurt, he found an enthusiastic propagator if his ideas in the person of the “noble proletarian”.

Following this, in Northern Germany, thus in Prussia and Saxony too, several nobles joined the Order of the Illuminati. The result of this was that high-ranked officers, state officials, but also great philosophers, writers and artists could be found in Weishaupt’s Order. Through the two eminent freemasons, Knigge and Bode, the secret counsellor of Darmstadt, Weishaupt managed to join the freemasonry. As soon as in 1777, one year after the founding of the Order of the Illuminati, he joined one of the freemasonic lodges in Munich.

In his book, Weishaupt wrote that, formally, everyone had the right to quit the Order of the Illuminati. The facts came to light, nevertheless, prove that all who joined the Order of the Illuminati had to fulfil its instructions for all their lifetime, under penalty of death. They had to fulfil even those orders, without any protest, which required the commitment of criminal acts. Who denied to obey, was punished with death. Even the beginner members of the Order, the Novices, had to take a frightening oath, in which they promised unconditioned obedience, acknowledging that, if they broke this commitment, they would get in conflict with the whole Order.

They were burdened with the strictest obligation of secrecy, and they had to keep quiet about everything that happened within the Order. A member could only be initiated into the final goals of the Order if he managed to enter the inner circles of the Order. The final goals can be summarized as follows: 1. Overturning of all existing governments, 2. Suppression of the private property, 3. Abolition of the right of inheritance, 4. Liquidation of patriotism, 5. Rooting out of all religious establishments, 6. Disintegration of the families, 7. Establishment of a New World Order.

Weishaupt managed to win the interest of the Protestant princes of Germany. The Protestant princes did not join Weishaupt because, even in the basic degrees, more wisdom and secrets were disclosed to them than to the others, but because the Protestant German princes could efficiently weaken the Catholic Church, which was considered to be one of the main enemies of the Illuminati. These princes joined Weishaupt’s order, but they did not rise onto higher degrees, so the real intentions and goals of the Order of the Illuminati remained hidden from them.

Owing to these illustrious personalities, Weishaupt managed to penetrate into the centres of the freemasonry. On 16th July 1782, in Wilhelmsbad, a congress was held, on which the formal alliance between the freemasonry and the Order of the Illuminati was sealed, that is those two secret societies which, at that time, gathered the most powerful, most influential and wealthiest people, made an alliance with each other, so that they could act jointly for the sake of their objectives.

As for its organizational structure, the Order of the Illuminati was built on the model of the Order of Jesus. Everybody knew his fellow member of the same degree and his personal superior. Every superior was obliged to prepare a report on each member of the Order twice a year. But also all members were obliged to make a report on his superiors and depose it in a closed envelope, and, besides this, all members of the Order were also obliged to confess regularly.

Tsarina Catherine II, who, according to the fashion of the time, was an active Illuminate herself – without knowing the most guarded secrets of the Order –, frequently complained about the above listed inconveniences. Thus, the members of the Order of the Illuminati had to monitor each other, to spy each other, to write reports and to patronize each other, i.e. they had to apply all such unnatural methods, which contradict the human freedom and the noble human endeavours.

This method, nevertheless, was necessary so that all threads should converge into a few hands, and thus a few persons should control the diverging organization. The anti-dynastical and anti-church attitude of the Illuminati is well reflected by that initiation ritual which was prescribed for the Reception of the members of the Order attaining the highest degree.

The candidate was led in a chamber in which, before the throne, there was a table with the symbols of royal power on it: the sceptre, the sword and the crown. The candidate was told to take them, but, at the same time, they were warned that if they did so, they would not be allowed to enter the Order. After this, the candidate was led in another, totally dark chamber. Here they unveiled an altar, covered with a black cloth, on which there was an empty cross and a red Phrygian cap, as in the case of the Mithras mystery. This ritual cap was handed over to the candidate with the following words: “Wear this, because it means more than the crown of the kings”. This ritual is very similar to the initiation into the Mithras mystery, in which the candidates are handed over a sword and a crown, which they must reject with these words: “Mithras only is my crown”.

Weishaupt gradually placed his agents in the centres of decision of the Europe of that time, where they could get in touch with cardinals, dukes, princes and kings. These Illuminate agents loyally sent their reports to their Master, which Weishaupt used to reach his political goals.

A praiseworthy principle of the Illuminati was, for instance, that they equally accepted men and women, and they promoted the equality of sexes. They also propagated the freedom of religion, which, certainly, put them in opposition with the church. Weishaupt thought that if the masses were liberated from the yoke of the Puritanism of the church, they would enjoy a sexually more free life.

Some researchers describe the Order of the Illuminati as having an extremely materialist bias. Weishaupt hated nearly pathologically the existing churches, although he himself stood under the influence of certain spiritual powers. He believed in such a liberated mankind, which could live in the perfection of the former Golden Age. He regarded the church as a corrupt organization, which lost the original teachings of Jesus Christ, and, due only to materialistic causes of quite earthly nature, it strives to keep its power. Furthermore, Weishaupt was also convinced of the fact that the secret teachings of Jesus Christ were preserved not by the churches, but by the Rosicrucians and the freemasons.

In his fight against the Catholic Habsburg dynasty, Weishaupt accepted that Jesuit principle according which the end justifies the means. This endeavour of the Illuminati finally led to the fact that, in 1785, the Bavarian police banned all secret societies, among them also the Order of the Illuminati. The official history marks this date as the date of abolition of the Order of the Illuminati. The Order, nevertheless, did not cease to exist, it only submerged and continued its activity in secret.

According to a legendary case, quoted many times, in 1785, that is 9 years after the establishment of the Order of the Illuminati, a courier of the Illuminati forwarding confidential news was hit by lightning near Regensburg and died. The police found several documents sewn in his robe and later in his house. One of the documents presents the activity of the Illuminati and contained a list of members, including detailed instructions for the planned French revolution.

The official papers originated from German Illuminati and were addressed to the Grand Master of the lodge Grand Orient in Paris. Some members of the Order of the Illuminati, allegedly, were frightened by the content of these secret documents, and decided to give evidence before the court. All this made the police to raid the houses of some Illuminati leaders. In these places they found further large quantities of secret documents, the content of which alarmed the Bavarian government, and it decided to publish them in a “white book”. The volume of documents titled “Some Original Documents of the Illuminati Order” was then sent, by the Bavarian government, to the monarchs of different European countries, among them England an Russia.

Since the environment and governmental institutions of the sovereigns of these countries were under the strong influence of the Illuminati, the initiative of the Bavarian government was not successful. No serious efforts were made, either in London or in Saint Petersburg, to roll up the Illuminati conspiracy and to abolish the activity of the Order of the Illuminati.

German researcher Hermann Ahlwardt quotes in his above mentioned book from the seized documents. Thus he presents the original Illuminati papers confiscated during the home search conducted on 12th October 1786, in the house in Landshut of electoral councillor Zwack. One of the papers, from 1776, relates about the questions asked from Franz Anton, a lawyer who wanted to enter the Order of the Illuminati:

“Question nr. 6: If an unfair and unjust thing happened, how would you react?

Answer: I shall perform an action, if asked by the Order, which I may not consent to, inasmuch as it (when seen as a whole) would truly be wrong. Furthermore, even if it might seem so from a certain point of view, it would cease to be improper and wrong if it served as a means to thereby achieve blessedness or the final aim of the whole.

Question nr. 11: Is this Society or Order entitled do decide over life and death, and, if so, by what right?

Answer: Yes, why not? If nothing else could happen, if the Society feels to be in emergency, and if it did not resort to this means, then it can be afraid of its own extinction. The existing political establishment would lose little by this, since other thousands would step in their place. Otherwise I refer here to my answer given to the question nr. 6.

Question nr. 20: Are you willing to vow unconditioned obedience, and do you know what it is?

Answer: Of course, it is important, and, at the same time, I am convinced that the Order wants to attain the best by this.

Question nr. 24: What penalty, punishment or guarantee would you link to this obligation?

Answer: All that the Order deems to be good, in proportion to my vow of unconditioned obedience.

The following can be read in the accession minutes of another jurist:

Question nr. 12: Why is, or is not this Society entitled to decide over life and death?

Answer: To decide over life and death is rooted in the right owned by the Regents of the world. On this basis, I recognize this right also in the case of my own Order, because, similarly to the Regents of the world, it also wants the best for the world.

Question nr. 29: What penalty, punishment or guarantee would you link to this obligation?

Answer: My mistake should be punished with the loss of my honour and my life.”

The Illuminati and America

After the Bavarian government banned the Order of Illuminati and the Grand Orient lodges, the Illuminati went underground, in illegality. Weishaupt ordered the Illuminati to penetrate the so-called “blue freemasonry”, and to establish a secret society within the secret societies. Only those freemasons could be the members of the closed circles of Illuminati who have proved to be internationalists and to have broken with their religious faith.

It was a general practice, even at that time, to hide their activity aiming at the transformation and revolutionary overturning of the world behind the simulation of a humanitarian and charity activity. In France, they persuaded the state and church leaders to ignore the alerting warnings about the revolution being under organization.

John Robison, who was the professor of the University of Edinburgh and a high-degree freemason of Scottish rite, after having studied thoroughly the programme of the Illuminati, having met Weishaupt personally and having got to know his activity, decided himself to warn the leaders of the world of that time. But neither his efforts were successful. Weishaupt’s teaching spread also in the just born United States of America. The Americans were warned about this not only by John Robison, but also by David Pappen, President of the Harvard University. In 1798, Pappen delivered lectures to postgraduate students on the influence “Illuminism” was having on the American society, on the leaders of political and religious life.

Even President Thomas Jefferson, who was aware of the power of the money oligarchy and of the money under their control, sympathized with Weishaupt’s views. Jefferson was one of the most determined defenders of the Illuminism in America, and it was him who led the Illuminati into the Masonic lodges of Scottish rite of the new state. John Quincy Adams, who was a freemason himself, was running for presidency in 1800. In the election campaign, he revealed in three letters how Thomas Jefferson uses the freemasonic lodges for his power goals. These letters are still available even in our days, in the Rittenburg Square Library, Philadelphia.

In 1826, Captain William Morgan wanted to inform the American freemasons and the public opinion about the activity of the Illuminati, as well as about their secret, long-term plans and goals. Then the Illuminati commissioned Richard Howard, an English Illuminate, to execute the sentence of the Illuminati on the traitor Morgan. Capt. Morgan was warned about the danger, and he then tried to flee to Canada. Nevertheless, Howard caught up with him near the border, and murdered him close to the Niagara Falls.

Through thorough research, historians have proved that a certain Awery Allyn, in the form of an affidavit, made a statement in New York, according to which Richard Howard, at a meeting of the Knights Templar held in St. John’s Hall of New York, reported on how he executed the sentence on Morgan. In his affidavit, Allyn also related about how they organized Howard’s journey back to England. This incident shocked the American public opinion deeply, and some 40% of the freemasons belonging to the Supreme Council of Northern Masonic Jurisdiction, U. S. A. quit the Order. According to the “Internationales Freimaurerlexikon” (“Encyclopedia of Freemasonry”) by Eugen Lennhoff and Oskar Posner, issued in 1932 in Vienna, William Morgan turned up again in Smyrna in 1831, but – because his identity could not be established or due to another cause – the public opinion continued to make the Illuminati freemasonry responsible for his fate.

Coming back to America, in 1829 the Illuminati held a conference there, in New York. The speaker of the conference, a British Illuminate, a certain Mr. Wright exposed that they want to unite the nihilist and atheist groups with other subversive organizations into such a comprehensive international organization, which they would call communist and it would struggle for the achievement of communism.

The task of this new organization would be to prepare the future revolutions and wars that follow the goals of the Illuminati. Then Clinton Roosevelt, Horace Greely and Chas Dana were commissioned to raise the funds for this new venture. That was the money which partly financed the activity of the so started communist movement and even Karl Marx himself.

Weishaupt died in 1830, and, within the framework of the simulation programme so characteristic to the Illuminati, on his death-bed he returned to the Catholic faith in which he was educated. Several researchers state that Adam Weishaupt can be called the first communist. Weishaupt’s views are reflected in the “Communist Manifesto” of Marx and Engels. Who knows Adam Weishaupt’s works can perceive that the basic ideas of the “Communist Manifesto” do not belong to Karl Marx, but to Adam Weishaupt, who put them down half a century earlier.

We have already mentioned that the Order of the Illuminati was officially dissolved in 1785, but most of the researchers state that it is operating even in our days, but under a different name and with another organizational structure. Since it is a secret society, it is not easy to state anything definitive and sure. At the same time, it could give us a certain guidance, if we examine what happened with those strategic goals which were set forth when the Order of the Illuminati was established.

The objectives of the Illuminati

The first such objective was the overturning and removal of all existing governments. This can also be interpreted widely as the removal from power of the sovereign dynasties and hereditary aristocracy exerting the power in Europe at that time. The leading dynasties, namely the Austrian Habsburgs, the German Hohenzollerns and the Russian Romanovs, as well as the German, Austrian and Russian aristocracy were thus removed from power. The Windsors in England are an exception, but, according to the revisionist historians, they were placed on throne by the Illuminati money oligarchy, and the Windsor dynasty itself is part of the new international power elite. In their person, the elite group of the international financial community is reigning in Great Britain. The same can be said about the freemason monarchs and the most illustrious members of the born aristocracy of smaller European countries.

The second objective was the suppression of the private property. One of the ways to attain this is when the national patrimony of a country gets, through the property monopoly of the state, at the disposal of that narrow elite, which brought that state under its power. The situation was the same in the case of the state socialist system helped to power by the international money oligarchy.

And, in the system of the private money monopoly, the private property is liquidated in such a way that the most part of it gets into property of the money wealth owning elite controlling the private money system. The majority of the society is propertiless and works, as employee, for the corporations owned by the money oligarchy. It means that, for the great majority of the society, only the life of employee or wage-worker is possible, as they are excluded from the private property. This wage-worker lives within such dependences that, due to his subjection, he is not capable of a really independent will any more.

The third objective is the abolition of the right of inheritance. The international money oligarchy transferred the considerable part of the wealth being under its control into foundations, and kept it there at their disposal, tax free. There are many money dynasties, for instance the Rothschilds, which keep their wealth in Family Trusts, which they do not divide, which cannot be inherited, after which they do not pay tax of inheritance, but this wealth is the basis of the welfare and power of the families belonging to the given money dynasty. Thus, even the right of inheritance, though it exists, in essence was gradually modified according to the programme of the Illuminati. For the great majority of the society, it exists only as an abstract possibility, but in practice not. That person who does not have a considerable property (like those millions who live on salaries and wages, scraping along from one day to another), does not have anything to bequeath.

The fourth objective of their strategy is the liquidation of national states and of patriotism, which maintains the national states. The traditional national states, together with their individual demands for sovereignty, are standing in the way of the Masonic world state. Therefore, in the interest of the cosmopolite, secular world state, it is necessary to weaken the feeling of the national relatedness, so that it could be substituted with the cosmopolitan “citizen of the world”, who feels equally at home everywhere in the world, in each and every country of the planet. This “citizen of the world”, deprived of his national roots, is like the wind-blown sand, has no community relatedness, no national identity, therefore he represents a well malleable human mass for the neo-Illuminate money oligarchy of our age, which is easy to rule over.

If there are no more national states, then the role of the elite can be fulfilled also by such persons who do not belong to the given people and are not attached to it emotionally and culturally. This makes it easy for the international money oligarchy to help their own men to power. It is enough if these persons, who were selected in advance for political control roles and trained for this purpose, comply with the formal legal requirements. The citizenship and the formal attachment to the constitution is enough, there is no need for homeland and nationally charged patriotism any longer.

The fifth objective is the weakening or rooting out of all religious establishments. One of the ways taking to this goal is the undermining of the religious education and religious faith, and, on the other hand, the atomization of the Christian churches into as many little churches as possible, the diminishing of the community-forming role of the church, as well as the equalization of the real churches and the quasi-churches by the overstressing of relativism and the reinterpretation of the religious tolerance. The atomization of the religious communities also served to deprive the individual of that defence and strength which the belonging to a community meant to him. By this, the individual is rendered defenceless against the international money oligarchy and its system of ruling. The other way to reach this objective is the creation of such a diluted, eclectic – “Illuminized” – world religion, which would be the syncretized state religion of the imminent world state of the money oligarchy.

The sixth goal, the disintegration and liquidation of the families, also aims at the isolation of the individual. The individual, who is deprived of the family community and of the order of value and bonds transmitted by it, is totally defenceless against the power network of the money oligarchy and its personality-destructive order of value. A strong family community, with its power of cohesion an community net, can assure defence against the brain-washing of the money oligarchy performed with the help of the mass-media.

The seventh goal was the establishment of the Masonic (more exactly Illuminist) world state, world republic that would assure the rule of the money oligarchy. This world state formally was not born yet, but some of its components are already present. The regional units created in the international system, interconnected under the UNO, can be developed, also formally, into a confederation embracing the world in a short time. In this world state, the main power belongs to the international money oligarchy possessing the financial system, which keeps the energy supply and also food production of the world under control.

Professor Yezekhel Dror, in his study published in 1994, titled “Ist die Erde noch regierbar?” (“Can the Earth still be governed?”), accepted as the official report of the Club of Rome, states that, for the operation of the world state, the international money oligarchy needs between 100 and 1000 attendants per state for the exertion of the political power. On global level, this means 50 thousand chosen persons. The money oligarchy has to train only this number of people as the personnel base of the elite performing the governing of the world. This number already includes, besides the leaders of the individual countries, also the managers controlling the international corporations, as well as the supernational and international political institutions.

Those persons performing leadership and governing tasks, who, executing the informal orders of the money oligarchy, make the formal decisions and provide for their execution, represent a smaller and closer elite group of 5 thousand, within the number of 50 thousand. Even within them, a narrower super elite, consisting of 1000 persons, can separated, which decides upon the most important questions concerning the mankind. According to the expert of the Club of Rome, this group includes only 400 politicians, of which only 200 have to be made to be elected by the population, according to the democratic rules of the game accepted in the west in our days. The goal of outstanding importance of the money oligarchy is to decrease the number of the elected representatives to the minimum. The lesser is the number of elected politicians, the easier is to keep them under its control.

Namely, during the elections held within democratic forms, there is always present the risk that, due to a “malpractice”, not the person selected by the money elite gets into the legislative and governmental bodies. Therefore, the money oligarchy – with the transparent pretext of economy –, through its agents, strives at the reduction of the number of the elected representatives everywhere. A good example for this is the campaign started in the summer of 2001 by the candidate for prime minister, belonging to the financial oligarchy, of the Hungarian Socialist Party (MSZP), serving in everything the money capital, which campaign aimed at the reduction of the number of elected representatives and the introduction of the two-chamber legislation in Hungary. The essence was the same here too: the driving out of the elected persons from the management of public affairs.

Reviewing the strategic goals of the Order of the Illuminati, we can establish that these goals were either achieved, or got very close to achievement. The Order of the Illuminati does not operate any longer under this name, but its successor organizations do. We can recognize which organizations, societies, elite clubs and other hidden structures can be considered to be the successor organizations of the Illuminati, if we examine whether they strive – openly or in secret – for identical or similar goals or not. If they want the same as the Illuminati, they can be regarded as the successors of the Illuminati, irrespective of their current names.

Illuminati and “anti-Illuminati”

The universal law of action-counteraction manifests itself, in a specific form, also in the history and the society. The Illuminism of the money oligarchy generated partly rival endeavours of similar character, and partly a resistance of defensive character from the part of the ruling circles and leading elite of the involved countries. According to the generally applied “divide and rule” strategy, the background power strived to be present everywhere and to keep under its control and influence not only its own Illuminati network, but also the organizations of the “anti-Illuminati”.

After Weishaupt’s death, his followers further developed his teachings and methods concerning how the different international movements and organizations should be organized, financed, steered and controlled, how the cooperation between the transnational structures and groups should be synchronized. According to the strategies of the background power, the most important is to attain that the executive authority, if possible, in all international organizations, should be in the hand of the Illuminate who is the head of the organization.

Thus, for instance, when – on the appointment of one of the leftist Illuminati organization, the League of the Just –, Marx and Engels wrote the “Communist Manifesto”, another – rightist – group of the Illuminati, being in the service of the same background forces, in the same time, requested Karl Ritter (1779–1859), one of the professors of the University of Frankfurt, to write a work which would refute the Communist Manifesto and would expose views which are totally contrary with it. By supporting the movements rivaling with each other and the strategies denying each other, it can be attained that the conflicts needed for basic changes should deepen and the human society could be divided into antagonistic camps.

This “divide and rule” strategy used from the very beginnings by the background power proved to be a decisive factor in the creation of the New World Order. This strategy appeared in the international life as the policy of equilibrium, as well as in the social-political struggles as the fight between the leftist and the rightist forces.

With an appropriate manipulation, the deliberately created two camps can keep each other in check, what is more, they can even destroy each other in an armed fight, together with their existing political and religious institutions. Coming back to the deliberate creation of the “anti-Illuminism”, in the intellectual history, the work started by Karl Ritter was continued by Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche (1844–1900), with his philosophical work. In our days, Nietzsche is extremely popular in the citadels of the money power, and complete shelves are full of Nietzsche’s works in the famous bookshops of both London and New York. It is well-known that Nietzsche and his teachings represented one of the intellectual sources of Fascism and Nazism. His present-day cult refers to the fact that the money oligarchy considers him one of its intellectual mentors even in our days.

In 1834, the Illuminati selected the leader of the Italian Carbonari, Giuseppe Mazzini to be the leader of the revolutionary movement organized worldwide. He fulfilled this function until his death in 1872. American General Albert Pike, who later became the head of the Supreme Masonic Council of the Southern Regions of the United States, was very disappointed when Jefferson Davis, the President of the secessionist Southern Confederation dissolved the auxiliary troops under his command, with the justification that they committed illegal deeds, severe atrocities. Albert Pike compensated himself with the Illuminism.

He accepted the concept of the world state and world government, and finally he got at the head of the World Council of the United Freemasonry. It was him, who elaborated, between 1859 and 1871, the military blueprint for the three world wars to be started in the future, which would take place in parallel with three revolutions, and which world wars would finally make it possible for the Illuminati, by the end of the 20th century, to reach their goal: to obtain the hegemony over the world and to control the world from one centre.

In order to disguise his revolutionary strategy, Albert Pike elaborated a freemasonry of a new rite, which he called “The New and Reformed Palladian Rite”. This rite had three Supreme Councils: in Rome, in Berlin and in Charleston. He appointed Mazzini to set up 23 subordinate councils all over the world. These were the secret regional centres of the world revolutionary movement.

Well before the wireless telegraph was invented, the scientists and engineers working for the Illuminati have already achieved that Albert Pike and the heads of the above mentioned centres could keep in touch with each other quickly and secretly. This made it possible that, at once, such events could take place – in parallel and in a centrally synchronized way – in the most different parts of the world, which ultimately led to revolutions or wars.

Albert Pike’s strategy was relatively simple. According to his concept, the international revolutionary movement had to prepare three global wars, in parallel with three major revolutions. The First World War was to be fought so as to enable the Illuminati to overthrow the power of the Romanov dynasty in Russia and try, in that country, the new system of the monopolization of power, that of the Atheistic-Communism. Such a war needed to spark off a conflict between the British and the German Empires. The communist system became solid after the war then could be used to overthrow further governments and to enlarge the hegemony of the Illuminati.

World War Two was to be sparked off by using the differences between Fascism and Political Zionism. This war was to destroy Fascism and Nazism, and was to lead to the establishment of the sovereign state of Israel in Palestine. During World War Two international communism was to be strengthened so that it was able to keep the world in check.

According to Pike’s concept, World War Three would take place to solve the differences between Political Zionists and the Moslem world. The two sides would fight themselves into a state of complete exhaustion, and this would prepare the comprehensive and total takeover of the Illuminati world centre of the background powers.

In his letter dated 15th August 1871, Pike wrote to Mazzini that after World War Three, the greatest change the world has ever known would take place. We quote his own written words taken from the letter to Mazzini, which can be found among the letters catalogued in the British Museum Library, London.

“We shall unleash the Nihilists and Atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will be from that moment without compass (direction), anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view. This manifestation which will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time.”

After Mazzini’s death in 1872, Pike appointed Adriano Lemmi as his successor. Lemmi, in turn, was succeeded by several revolutionary leaders, among them Lenin and Trotsky. The revolutionary activities of all these men were financed by British, French, German, and American international bankers. While they tell the public opinion that the communism is the movement of the workers to destroy the capitalism, the employees of both the English and the American intelligence services can prove with authentic documents that the international money oligarchy i.e. the big capitalists financed, through their international banking network, the participants of all wars and revolutions fought since 1776, moreover on both sides.

There are plenty of proofs available concerning that Albert Pike – like Adam Weishaupt – represented also a Gnostic faith of a certain kind as well. On 14th July 1889, i.e. on the 100th anniversary of the Great French Revolution, Pike wrote a letter to the Palladian Councils, in which he presented the teaching, which otherwise he set forth in detail also in his main work titled “Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Masonry”. Albert Pike wrote the following in the above mentioned letter:

“That which we must say to a crowd is we worship a God, but it is the God that one adores without superstition. To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the Brethren of the 32nd, 31st, and 30th degrees – The Masonic Religion should be by all of us initiates of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian Doctrine. (…) Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay (The Lucifer-believers give this name to the god worshipped by the Christians – J. D.) is also god (…) for the absolute can only exist as two gods. (…) Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy; and the true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil.”

According to the general belief, who is against the Christian faith is an atheist. The Illuminati who confess to praise Lucifer are aware of the fact that they can serve their strategy for the establishment of the world state if they keep their secrets and faith. Researchers have found a letter written by Mazzini, a few years before his death, to dr. Breidenstein, one of the leaders of his revolutionary movement:

“We form an association of brothers in all points of the globe, we have desires and interests in common, we aim at the emancipation of humanity, we wish to break every kind of yoke, yet there is one that is unseen, that can hardly be felt, yet that weighs on us. Whence comes it? Where is it? No one knows or at least no one tells. The association is secret, even for us, the veterans of secret societies.”

At the end of the 1700-s, the centre of the money oligarchy and its secret Illuminati network was in Frankfurt. The then emerging Rothschild dynasty and the international financiers connected with it played an important role in the operation of this network. Later, this centre was transferred to Switzerland and was developed into three centres. The first centre is the City of London, the second is the Wall Street and the third is Switzerland, more exactly Geneva, Zurich and Basel.

If the money oligarchy and its Illuminati network can accomplish its long-term strategy, then the countries of the world and the international institutions will get under the control of a small group consisting of a few money oligarchs, who will govern the world, together with the intellectual elite which joined them – bankers, economists, political scientists and jurists.

It is said that history does not repeat itself. But it is also, at least equally, true that there are repeating historical situations and durable processes. That is, in essential respects, history, in fact, repeats itself. More and more facts came to the surface prove that the communist movement was called to life by international financiers in 1773 in order to accomplish their plans for rule based upon the private money system. Nowadays it can also be proved that Karl Marx wrote the “Communist Manifesto” on their appointment, in which, in essence, he tried to popularize those ideas of the Illuminati, which referred to the transformation of the whole world into a global size Communist republic.

Karl Ritter, who was teaching at the University of Frankfurt – and, together with Herder, Ratzer and Kjellen as well as with Karl Haushoffer, can be regarded as the founder of the geopolitics as science – wrote the antithesis of the “Communist Manifesto”. Karl Ritter thought that not the money oligarchy and its network should rule over Europe and then over the whole world, but certain Aryan groups, which also break with the Christian order of values, as the money oligarchy and the Illuminati being in its service.

The Christian order of values or, in other terms, the man-centered society, which regards the service of man as the utmost value, is incompatible with striving at world rule. The ideas of the professor of history in Frankfurt later on blossomed out in the National-Socialism, the final goal of which was also to control the war. The little group urging on the Aryan rule thought that they either take action or the international money oligarchy would destroy them.

These two groups, which equally deny the Christian order of values and strive at world hegemony, agree in the fact that the utmost power on the earth is the omnipotent state. And the head of such a state is almost an earthly god. These views ultimately manifested themselves in the divinization of both the Nazi and Bolshevik dictator. As we are much more informed about Marx and the Communism than about Karl Ritter and his views, it seems to be reasonable to deal a bit more in detail with the latter.

Ritter taught history at the University of Frankfurt, then he became the professor of geography at the University of Berlin. In Berlin, geopolitics became his special field. The endeavours and goals of the leaders of the so-called Aryan Party have always been kept secret, so it is also less known what relations Karl Ritter had with the adepts of the Aryan world rule. The intelligence agents working for the British government revealed this connection when they studied political economy, the science of geopolitics and comparative religion at the German universities. They forwarded the so gained information to the appropriate decision-making centres, but, as it frequently happens, the political leaders and diplomats did not recognize in time and due measure the importance of this information. They simply pushed it aside.

His studies in history convinced Karl Ritter about the fact that a small, but very rich and influential group of international bankers, which does not feel any emotional commitment toward any country, but interferes in the affairs of all countries, in 1773, organized, with the help of the Illuminati operating on their appointment, the Grand Orient Masonry with the purpose to use it as a tool for the world revolutionary movement, which movement was destined to achieve the long-term ambitions of this bankers’ group. According to their long-term plan, this group of international financiers has to control the whole of world economy, the natural and human resources of the earth. Their final objective is the establishment of such a total world state, which, theoretically, is based on the teachings of Spinoza and Hegel, as well as the historical and dialectical materialism elaborated by Marx and Engels.

Ritter stated that the majority of these international bankers does not belong to the Aryan race, irrespective of the fact that they practice or not their faith. Opposing Marx’s “Communist Manifesto”, he analyzed thoroughly the danger which occurs if this group of financers can draw under control and steer the international communist movement.

Karl Ritter gave concrete and practical advices to the groups aiming at the Aryan rule, concerning what their leaders should do to hinder this long-term strategy of the international money barons. According to Ritter’s alternative strategy, the Aryan race should obtain the final control over the resources of the world. He recommended to the fighters for the Aryan rule to organize such a movement, which stands on a national and Aryan basis, and the explicit goal of which is to hold up the internationalism and Communism.

Long-term recommendations of Karl Ritter

  1. All countries of Europe should be placed under German hegemony. For the sake of this goal, the militarist Junkers should be encouraged and helped to bring the state power under their control, which could execute the appropriate military enterprises, combined with economic wars.

The economic power of the European nations should be weakened so much that they could be drawn under German hegemony. According to Ritter, it is not necessary that all military interventions should be unambiguously victorious. It is enough if the attacked countries were weakened enough economically, but also from the point of human potential, so that their regeneration would take longer that the restoration of Germany’s power.

Ritter also found it important to persuade the German people about that, both physically and mentally, they are above the other races, first of all the Semite race. The Aryan propagandists developed the theory of the German ruling race from this idea. By this, they wanted to counterbalance that claim of a group of international bankers according to which they belonged to the chosen people of God, and therefore the leading role on the earth was due to them, through the divine providence. On the other hand, the Aryan leaders stated that their race, the German was the ruling race, and the leading role on the earth is due to them. These ideas and conceptions already divided millions of human beings into two antagonistic camps.

  1. Karl Ritter recommended such a financial policy which would prevent that the international bankers – through their network – could take the German economy and Germany’s satellite states under control, similarly how they succeeded to take England, France and America under their financial and economic control.
  2. Karl Ritter also recommended to the adepts of the Aryan superiority to organize the so-called “fifth column” to counterbalance the communist underground activity. The role of this would be to persuade the upper and middle classes of the countries to be conquered that the socialism of national character meaning the Aryan rule is the only efficient antidote to the international communism.

The task of the “fifth columns” being in the service of the Aryan superiority was to persuade the countries to be subjugated to cheer the occupying German troops as their protectors, which defend them from the Communist conquest. Ritter also warned the adepts of the Aryan rule that the military invasion should be achieved only after the “fifth column” was already created in the target country, and the majority of the population was already persuaded that they are not victims of an aggression, but the Aryan Germans arrived to them as saviors, as “modern crusaders”.

  1. According to Karl Ritter, the rule of the Aryan leaders cannot be achieved without the total destruction of the Communism and the pushing into the background of the international bankers. He supported this recommendation with the fact the international bankers’ world, in which, according to his statement, the non-Aryan financiers play a leading role, has always used the international Communist movement, as an efficient tool, to reach its selfish goals.

We have summarized only the main ideas of Karl Ritter’s long-term strategies. We can establish that these two groups competing for the hegemony of the world regarded the millions of human beings only as tools that serve their strives at power. Both the Communism and Nazism are incompatible with the man-centered system of values and society. Here we have to stress that the money system and the economy is for the man and not vice versa. That is the man cannot be reduced to be a mere tool producing profit.

Although the Communism and Nazism were in sharp confrontation and crossed each other in multiple cases, the two totalitarian systems were identical in the respect that both wanted to monopolize the world power for a small group. In spite of their pseudo-humanist and pseudo-national rhetoric, both of them used the millions of human beings only as tools, and served antihuman goals. The current global order of the interest capitalism is similar to the Communism in the respect that it also strives at the total power of a monopolist elite.

In the Communist system, the party-state elite, with the help of the dictatorial state, disposes of the social wealth and of people. In the interest capitalism, the money oligarchy, possessing the money system as a private monopoly, owns the wealth, controls the economy and the politics, the whole of the society, with the help of the money. In the global order of interest capitalism, the public power, the state, operating keeping the democratic forms, becomes more and more subordinated to the organized private power of the money oligarchy.

The money- and power-centered elites see it clearly that they can be the indisputable masters of the resources of the world only if they can create an atheist, materialistic total world dictatorship based on financial interests. But for this it is necessary to weaken or transform the constitutional form of government and the organized religions. In practice, this goal can be achieved by grouping the peoples of the world into antagonistic camps and setting them against each other for different reasons. The antagonism of the different races, dating back to ancient times, can be traced back to the secret ambitions of the atheist, materialistic ruling elites.

The term Aryan denotes a linguistic group called also Indo-European or Indo-German. The word stock and inner system of the Aryan languages refers to a common origin. The word of Sanskrit origin “Aryan” means “Noble”, i.e. “the honorable lord of the land”. Most of the leaders of the European Aryan group landowner aristocrats, who maintained powerful armies to defend their estates. It was these Aryan barons and Prussian Junkers from among whom the Aryan militarist leaders emerged, who, in turn, contributed to the development of Nazism and Fascism.

The Semite races are classified in the other group, which include the Assyrians, the Arameans, the Hebrews, the Phoenicians and the Arabs. The Illuminati of the background power are such internationalists, who, in case of need, confess, in words, to belong to that people in the state of which they live, but, in fact, their goal is to control the financial, economic and political power.

Nevertheless, that superficial statement is not true and thus should be qualified as factual mistake, according to which the money oligarchy and its Illuminati network is identical with a single ethnic, a single people, or the members of a single religious and cultural community living in different countries. The facts show that the international money oligarchy is a self-determining, autonomous international organization of mixed ethnicity, which has segregating interests, as well as strategy, institutions and supranational structures of its own, which are synchronized and operated through a combined network of informal relations.

Its number one centre is even in our days in London, and the narrow circle of its highest leaders consists, in considerable proportion, of aristocrats, the representatives of the “black nobility”. (The Wall Street and Washington is only the second centre of the international money oligarchy controlling the world system of interest capitalism. The third centre is Basel and Geneva.)

The main goal of the international money oligarchy and of its Illuminati network is to monopolize the money system of individual countries and, finally, of the whole world, under its own control. With the help of its private money monopoly, it strives at the creation of such a world order, which politically guarantees the perpetuance of this situation.

Everybody who commits the mistake made by Karl Ritter and his intellectual and political successors, i.e. to reckon the international money oligarchy as an organization functioning on ethnical basis, in fact repeats the serious mistakes of National Socialism and Communism himself. This crime was committed by the Stalinist Bolshevism either, since, in a period of its development, became National Bolshevism, and took a similarly wrong, extremist and anti-Semite position as the National Socialist and Fascist ideologists.


The Wall Street and the Bolsheviks

“Monopolists of the world, unite!”

The finance capitalism is also a monopolist system, as the state monopolist Socialism. The irreconcilable conflict between the masters of the Wall Street and the Socialist revolutionaries was never more than a myth. The money monopolists of the Wall Street helped the state monopolist Bolsheviks from the very beginning, since the super-rich finance oligarchy also wanted the rule of an elite, as the Bolsheviks striving at power.

By the evidence of history, the Socialism everywhere proved to be the rule of an elite in monopolistic status, so all that happened was that the private Socialists rendered help to the historical experiment of their state Socialist fellows. After 130 years of attempt, the international bankers of the Wall Street succeeded, in 1913, to take the financial system of the United States into private property, then, leaning on this, they extended their control also onto the economic and political life of America. By this, they drove this huge country on a monopolistic i.e. Socialist way.

Most of the signers of the American Declaration of Independence and of the Founding Fathers elaborating the Constitution were freemasons following a trend similar to the Grand Orient. Nevertheless, they were different from the Grand Orient that played a decisive role in the French revolution in many respects: on one hand, they were not under the control of the quasi-freemason Illuminati, financed by the until then already organized international money network, on the other hand they were against that the money system should be controlled by a central bank independent from them, an, finally, they were not anti-religious, they were strictly bound to the Christian order of values.

The decisive impulse to the attainment of the independence of the United States was the attempt to set free from the net of the interest- and tax-collecting usury money system introduced in England by the Bank of England and extended to the American colonies too. Thus the founders of the United States wanted a market economy based on free enterprise and competition, a free society without dependence on interest and indebtedness, as well as severe taxation. A state based on law, free of monopoly.

The American Constitution – which is currently being gradually substituted with the method of the priority of international agreements – was explicitly formulated by the Founding Fathers so that the regulation and control of money issuing and of financial relations could not be withdrawn, with the help of a central bank under private control, from under the elected legislative bodies bearing the people’s sovereignty.

It needed more than one hundred years until, for all that, by eluding the constitution, the private money monopoly indebting the state and the society could be introduced in the United States. By this, not only a new power centre symbolized by the Wall Street was created, but a new era started in the history of not only America, but of the whole world. The era of the rule of the monopolistic elite, that is of Socialism.

Politics is the best business

The monopolistic control of the United States’ industry established by the end of the 19th century did not satisfy the financial interests hallmarked with the names Morgan and Rockefeller, because the inner circles of the Wall Street were aware of the fact that the most effective way of the monopolistic control of the economy and society can be achieved by seizing the control over politics. The political sphere, therefore, should be taken in hand, and by this, with continuous reference to the “public welfare” and “public interest”, it can be attained that the whole society will work for the monopolists.

The rule of “big business” sounded like this: “Get hold of a monopoly, and make the society work for you. Do not forget that, among all businesses, the best business is politics. The grants from the state, the subventions, the tax allowance and other benefits are worth more than the ore layers, because, by them, you can make a big profit without work.” To this, we can add that, in our days, the best business is to make the states get indebted and collect the interest thou state taxation.

This continuously assures a huge amount of risk free income without work for the owners of money wealth, who, in turn, holding the central banks in hand, can produce practically any amounts of money any time, for the purpose of indebting the states, the interest yield of which then will make them richer and richer.

Although hidden, the cooperation between the international money world and the international socialist revolutionaries existed continuously. Already at the beginning of the year 1919, E. H. Doheny, a well-known Wall Street oil magnate, said to a financial journalist: “If you believe in democracy you cannot believe in Socialism. Socialism is the poison that destroys democracy. Democracy means opportunity for all. Socialism holds out the hope that a man can quit work and be better off. Bolshevism is the true fruit of Socialism.”

Establishing that the majority of the college professors in the United States are teaching in the spirit of socialism and Bolshevism, Doheny went on as follows: “The worst Bolshevists in the United States are not only college professors (…), but capitalists. (…) William Boyce Thompson (Director of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, one of the main shareholders of the Chase Bank controlled by Rockefeller – J. D.) is teaching Bolshevism and he may yet convert Thomas W. Lamont (President of the Guaranty Trust belonging to the Morgan financial group, one of the founders and leaders of the Council on Foreign Relations established in 1921 – J. D.). Frank A. Vanderlip (Director of the National City Bank – J. D.) is a Bolshevist, so is Charles R. Crane (Vice President of the Crane Company, member of the Root Committee financially supporting the Bolshevik power, who visited Russia 23 times between 1890 and 1930 – J. D.). (…) Henry Ford is another and so are most of those one hundred historians Wilson took abroad with him…”

The story of the cooperation between the Wall Street and the Bolsheviks is, at the same time, also the story of the treason of the Russian revolution, since the Tsar and his corrupt political system was overthrown only to substitute it with another more corrupt and more despotic system. The rulers of the Wall Street preferred much more a centralized Marxist dictatorship, with its resources available as free prey and with its pending market, than a decentralized, free, even economically competitive, powerful Russia.

Communism as a world history trial

Our historians, with one or two exceptions (such is, for instance, Ferenc Fejtő, who dedicated a whole chapter to the role of freemasonry in his book titled “Requiem for a by-gone Empire”), avoid to present the determining role of the background organizations, among them of the freemasonry, when analyzing the history of the 20th century.

The history of the Communism and of the Bolshevik revolution, so, beside others, the cooperation between the Wall Street and the Bolsheviks cannot be understood if we do not examine thoroughly the historical role played in it by the different freemasonic trends. Thus, it is also an important feature that, in the previous century, the English and French freemasonry, rivaling with each other, temporarily put their divergences aside regarding the world history trial connected with Communism.

The many-century common goal of the different freemasonic trends frequently fighting each other was, already at that time, to create a Utopian world state and world government on our earth, which would assure the dreamed order of “Liberty, Equality and Fraternity” for everybody. At the time of the end of the 19th century, it was not possible to decide yet which political system would win on world scale. The background powers took into account and analyzed all possibilities.

From the point of the assurance of political and civil freedoms and rights, the democracy has already made a lot of achievements, but did not solve the problem of equality. The socialism – not as it was achieved later, that is as a monopolistic system, but as a society achieving equality ideally – looked a Utopia alien from reality and inoperative even at that time. They thought that the alloy of democracy and Socialism, i.e. the liberty and the equality limiting it – keeping it in equilibrium – was, theoretically, more viable, but neither this could solve the achievement of the fourth slogan, of the idealized fraternity.

Many thought that the state Socialism could lead over to the theoretically conceived, ideal Communist world order. Others, nevertheless, were fearing the liberty very much from such a world order. At that time, there were many obstacles in the way of the Masonic world order and world state. Germany, which became too quickly too powerful, was not governed any more by Bismarck, the “iron chancellor” belonging to the independent German freemasonry, and her economic power – based not primarily upon financial economic speculation, but on value-producing real economy – made her a more and more dangerous competitor for England and France, being under the control of the freemasonry and the money world hallmarked by the “City” of London.

At that time, neither the money system of the United States was, yet, in the hands of that NETWORK controlled by international bankers that took a new and modern organizational form at the end of the 19th century, the key persons of which were high-degree freemasons at the same time. But maybe the biggest obstacle in the way of the Masonic world state was the Romanov dynasty ruling in Russia, a country of the size of a continent.

Therefore, the main leaders of the world freemasonry chose the Tsarist Empire for the accomplishment of the communist trial. If this trial succeeds, the universal freemasonry and the NETWORK can successfully solve the unification of East and West in the new world order of the ideally conceived Communism. If, on the other hand, the trial will be unsuccessful, the Communism will be liquidated, and the Social Democracy will be made the political and social system of the New World Order.

All this was not without precedents. Here I only would like to remind briefly the fact that Marx and Engels published, in February 1848, the “Communist Manifesto” on the appointment of a secret Illuminati society, the League of the Just, in which they refreshed and summarized, in an easily readable and concise form, the views that can be found in the books of Adam Weishaupt, the founder of the Order of the Illuminati.

After writing this pamphlet that later became famous, Marx became the editor of the Parisian newspaper of Arnold Rüge, a German freemason. Engels, Rüge, Giuseppe Mazzini (leader of the Italian Carbonari), Marx and Heine – all of them were the members of the French Grand Orient freemasonry. Their English partner, Lord Palmerston, on the other hand, was a high-degree freemason according to the Scottish Rite. Originally, the above listed six persons raised and discussed seriously the possibility the execution of a Communist trial in the Tsarist Empire.

At the same time with the plans concerning the Communism, the actions against the Romanov dynasty were also started. The freemasonry arrived in Russia in 1772 from Scotland. Nevertheless, at the time of planning of the Communist trial, not only the freemasonry under the English Grand Lodge operated, but the freemasonry belonging to the much more radical French Grand Orient was also very powerful.

These lodges set the seven goals elaborated by Adam Weishaupt: 1. Overturning of all existing governments, 2. Suppression of the private property, 3. Abolition of the right of inheritance, 4. Liquidation of patriotism, 5. Rooting out of all religious establishments, 6. Disintegration of the families, 7. Establishment of a New World Order.

Lenin, the number one leader of the Bolshevik takeover, joined the Grand Orient freemasonry in 1889, when he was a law student at the University of Kazan in Russia. It was also then when he started to study the works of Marx. And then, in 1895, together with nine fellows of him, among them Leon Trotsky, founded the Russian Social Democratic Workers’ Party, the predecessor of the Bolshevik Party. The extremist, terrorist wing of the party was led by Lenin, while the radical, liberal wing by Trotsky. Lenin’s group, after gained majority on the Second Congress of the party held in London in 1903, took up the name Bolshevik (Russian for “majority”). The members of the group remained in minority became known as Mensheviks (Russian for “majority”).

Unlike Trotsky, Lenin and his Bolsheviks were averse to the federation with the bourgeois liberal forces. But even Lenin always accepted the financial support from them. In the spring of 1905, Lenin negotiated in London with the members of the Socialist Fabian Society, who included such middle- and upper-class freemasons as, for instance, H. G. Wells, George Bernard Shaw and Annie Besant. As a result of these negotiations, the Fabians offered a great amount of financial assistance to Lenin.

In 1904, when the conflict between Japan and Russia broke out, the Grand Orient freemasonry immediately realized that it was a good opportunity for weakening of the Tsar’s rule and for supporting the revolution planned by Lenin for the spring of 1905. The president of the Kuhn. Loeb and Company of New York, the Grand Orient freemason Jacob Schiff offered a loan amounting to 30 million (at current rate 3 billion) dollars to Tokyo for the victory over Russia.

Thus, in this way, Lenin and Trotsky could start the revolution in Russia under essentially more favourable conditions, on 1st May 1905, the anniversary of the founding of the Order of the Illuminati. At this time, the two rivaling leaders were still issuing separate newspapers, and Trotsky, with his paper printed in half million copies, was more successful in this press fight than Lenin, since he managed to raise considerably more money for himself, through his relations with rich financiers.

At the age of 19, Trotsky (1879–1940) used the Grand Orient Lodge of Nikolaev to organize a revolutionary secret society. In 1899, he was arrested and exiled to Siberia. Nevertheless, he managed to escape in 1902 and fled to Western Europe. During his journeys, he met Lenin several times, so, for instance, also in London, where both of them were looking for financial supporters. From London, Trotsky travelled to Austria and then to Paris, where he tried to obtain money and political support in the Grand Orient lodges. After winning the confidence of the Parisian Marxist and radical social democrat circles, he got in close relationship with the freemasonic centre of the Russian revolution. In the spring of 1905, he returned to Russia, with the assistance of the French Grand Orient, already as a well-known international personality.

The leader in that time of the Warburg Banking House of Germany, Max Warburg, who also was a Grand Orient freemason, and who was the head of the German intelligence service during the First World War, took notice of Trotsky’s writings, because the views of the Russian revolutionary regarding the world revolution were identical with his own views.

Warburg was convinced that a man like Trotsky would go to the very last to take the world revolution to victory, if he got an appropriate amount of financial and political support. Nevertheless, he reckoned the more intellectual Lenin more suitable for governing. The House of Warburg had played an important role in the later cooperation of Lenin and Trotsky. It is obvious already from this that the Bolshevik movement was not initiated by the poor and oppressed of Russia, but by ultra-rich Grand Orient freemasons from Berlin and Paris, as well as also very rich, leftist (Fabian) English freemasons.

Trotsky, the guest of Wall Street

In 1916, Trotsky, the already well-known international revolutionary was expelled from France, because he wrote illuminating articles in the newspaper “Nashe Slovo” issued in Russian language in Paris. In Sept 1916, Trotsky was escorted through the Spanish border by French policemen. Nevertheless, after a couple of days, he was arrested again in Madrid, and was kept in first in a first class cell for a high daily fee, than after a short time, the Spanish authorities put him on board the ocean liner Monserrat. Trotsky and his family arrived to New York on this ship on 13th January 1917. But also other Trotskists cross the Atlantic Ocean in the same time.

What did Trotsky, who could not speak English, live on in America? In his autobiographical writing titled “My Life” he confessed: “I had a single occupation in New York: I was a revolutionary Socialist.” This means that he occasionally wrote articles in to the Russian Socialist newspaper “Novi Mir”, which was issued in New York. Nevertheless from his 12 dollars quite small weekly income, he lived in a luxury flat and frequently travelled, together with his family, in a limousine driven by a chauffeur. According to his own admission, Trotsky earned altogether 310 dollars during his stay in America. At the same time, the Canadian authorities confiscated from him 10 thousand dollars in April 1917, when they arrested him. It is obvious that Trotsky detained a secret source of money.

Even nowadays, many believe that the Bolsheviks were successful because the Russian people, which was fed up with the Tsarist tyranny and the world war, stood underside. The Bolshevik coup nevertheless, took place only seven months after the abdication of the Tsar in November 1917, and there action was not targeted against the Tsar any more. Namely Tsar Nicholas II gave over the power, already on 16th March 1917, to the government of Prince Lvov, which wanted to introduce constitutional government of western type. The power, in turn, was taken over from this government by the democratic socialists of Kerensky. Kerensky belonged to the “white” Social Democrat trend of the Grand Orient freemasonry. He headed provisional government until it was taken over from him by the Bolsheviks followings the “red” trend of the Grand Orient, with the leadership of Lenin and Trotsky.

Kerensky sent notifications to London as early as 1916 concerning that, in case of getting to power, he would continue the war, if his coup was financed by the British. Great Britain was strongly interested in the issue that the Russian war machinery should continue to contain the German army, relieving by this the western front from the German pressure. At the intervention of the House of Rothschild, London replied immediately, and, in the autumn of 1916, the English freemasons already had a secret meeting with Kerensky.

It was Lord Alfred Milner (1854–1925), a 33rd degree freemason (Grand Master), who agreed with Kerensky about the conditions of the English freemasons. Milner was the leader of that secret Round Table Group, the successor organisation of which (the Royal Institute of International Affairs of London and the Council on Foreign Relations of New York) are playing – according to distinguished historians as, for instance, Caroll Quigley – a central role, even in our days, in the operation of NETWORK controlling the world from the background. Macmillan’s History of the Times relates about Milner’s negotiations as follows:

“Heading an allied delegation, Milner travelled from London to Saint Petersburg in January 1917. During his three-week stay, they worked out the methods which make it possible for the Russian forces to continue fighting, with western war supplies. (…) At that time, there were many who thought that the February Revolution (Kerensky’s getting to power) was planned at the British embassy.”

Kerensky’s getting to power was, to a certain extent, unexpected for Lenin and Trotsky, but even for the carefully planning and far-seeing Warburgs. The members from Germany of the House of Warburg were against the Kerensky government for multiple reasons. Firstly because it still kept Russia the enemy of Germany in the war. Secondly because, although freemasons got to government with Kerensky, this two bourgeois Masonic group was not radical enough from the point of their plans. And thirdly, the German Warburgs did not like it either that the Kerensky government is financially backed by the London Rothschilds, who, on one hand, were an example for them, with whom they cooperated closely in business and other affairs, but also rivalled, especially in wartime.

So Kerensky continued the war against the imperial Germany and his allies, but announced a general amnesty for Bolsheviks and other revolutionaries. Thus, the political exiles came back not only from Siberia, but also a number of 250 thousand revolutionaries returned from abroad, who emigrated after the failed revolution of 1905. The days of the Provisional Government were numbered, and even Kerensky knew it.

The year 1917 meant a turning point in the history of the First World War. In this year, the strategies of the NETWORK started the carefully prepared processes not only in Russia, but also make the United States enter the war against the central powers, on the side of the Entente. The Tsar abdicated at the expressed pressure of the Entente, after serious disturbances broke out in the capital, Saint Petersburg. The direct cause of these was the paralysation of the transport system, which caused serious problems in the food supply. The Bolshevik leaders were abroad when the Tsar abdicated, therefore the radical, German-American (Hamburg, New York) wing of the NETWORK had to take them back to Russia as soon as possible, so that they could take over the power.

The transportation of Lenin and his 32 fellows through the Germany being at war was initiated by Max Warburg, the head of the German Secret Service, who, in one person, was the owner and president of Germany’s biggest private banking house. One of Max’s brothers, the “father” of Federal Reserve System, the FED, Paul Warburg was, in that time, the vice-governor of the central bank in private property of the United States, the FED, and he resigned from this function of high power only after America entered the war.

His other brother, Felix Warburg was the son-in-law of Jacob Schiff, the president of the leading Wall Street banking house Kuhn, Loeb and Company, and, in one person, the owner of the mentioned banking house. Otherwise, Jacob Schiff was that leading financier of New York, who suggested to the radical Social Democrat revolutionaries returning to Russia to call themselves Communists instead of Bolsheviks. The term “Communist”, albeit, was first used by Adam Weishaupt, together with other expressions (e.g.: world revolution, cosmopolitism, etc.).

On 16th April 1917, Lenin and his fellows set off from Bern to Saint Petersburg, through Germany and Sweden. The journey was approved by German Chancellor Theobald Bethman-Hollweg, who, through his mother, was in a relationship of first cousin with the Rothschilds of London. The approval of the Chancellor was forwarded to Copenhagen by his foreign minister to the Bolshevik financier Parvus (Alexander Helphand), and he then gave it over to Lenin’s direct contact person, another influential financier, Ganetsky (Jacob Fürstenberg). Since the Kerensky government continued the war, the common interest of the German government and of Lenin was to change the existing power structure and to turn over the Provisional Government.

The military goal of Germany was to reach an armistice by helping the Bolsheviks to power, and, with the help of the German troops relieved on the eastern front, and to decide the war on the western front for her own good. A further German goal was to seize the Russian market and to assure the German influence after the war. Lenin, on the other hand, wanted to turn over the Kerensky regime of Social Democrat orientation to establish the Marxist dictatorship. Thus, even a rational explanation can be found to the question why the German power elite supported the Bolsheviks.

It is more difficult, nevertheless, to understand why the Wall Street supplied powerful help to the Bolsheviks for the turning over of the government of Russia, a country which was the ally of the United States. Anyway, if we take into account the fact that the determining circles of the Wall Street were the beneficiaries of the monopolies, and they reckoned the economic competition to be detrimental and dangerous, than their sympathy for the Marxist Communism already becomes logical. Namely, the Marxist Communism is the most complete and most perfect monopoly system known to date, where the power of the elite owning the state exclusively can not be endangered by any competition anymore.

The Communist dictatorship is that total political and social monopoly, which is self-maintaining and can be reckoned to be theoretically eternal. And if this monopoly system can be developed to be global, for instance through world revolution, then this complies with the long-term interests of the leading financial circles, that is, it is worth investing in to the world revolution and Communism.

The position of the Wall Street was also motivated by the fact that Russia was a huge and unexploited market. They ware also aware of how huge advantages could the control of this market bring to them. If, of the other hand, they can not draw this market under control, Russia could become one of their biggest competitors.

Nevertheless the leading strategists of the Wall Street did not want that another industrial giant of the size of the United States should appear. Even the conquest of the latter’s money system took them more than one hundred years, and their monopoly rule over the economic life wasn’t solid even in America at that time. If, on the other hand, they managed, with the help of the Bolsheviks, to stop Russia’s rise among the most developed industrial powers, and to transform it into a controlled market, kept strongly in hand by them, then they made a giant step forward toward the establishment of their New World Order.

The February Revolution controlled by the English freemasons activated the New York and Hamburg Warburgs. Max Warburg convoked the extraordinary meeting of the Hamburg Lodge of Grand Orient. A series of encoded massages were sent to New York to Jacob Schiff to prepare Trotsky. Lenin, who stayed in Switzerland at that time, was also announced that he would have to meet Trotsky in Saint Petersburg. In New York, the secret training of the revolutionaries gathered by Trotsky was accelerated on the estate in New Jersey of Standard Oil, owned by the Rockefeller family.

There were cases when Trotsky visited Schiff’s palace-like home in New York many times a day. When on 26th March 1917, Trotsky and his 300-member company left New York harbour on board the S. S. Kristianiafjord, a ship rented by Schiff, he had an American passport and 10 thousand (in current value one million) dollars in his pocket. His company consisted of Trotskists, Wall Street financiers, American Communists and a few persons commissioned with business tasks.

Among them, an outstanding person was Charles Richard Crane, president of the Financial Committee of the American Democrat Party, friend of President Wilson, who organized the plant of the Westinghouse in Russia, and whose son was the confidential counsellor of the Secretary of State at that time, Robert Lansing. Lincoln Steffens, an American Communist, who was also on board, mentioned in his diary that Crane and the Russian revolutionaries were heading for the Russian capital to turn over the Kerensky regime and to achieve the Communist coup called “re-revolution”. After the successful Communist takeover, Crane returned to Washington, and, although he was a private person, he could watch the course of events in Russia from the Foreign Ministry.

According to one of the reports made public in Washington of the Committee of Public Information of the United States, the American government was informed appropriately about the Communist movement under the control of Lenin and Trotsky.

The official Washington was aware also of the fact that an amount of 20 million dollars was deposited as a trust fund in Trotsky’s name in a Warburg bank. But the Democrat President Woodrow Wilson did not do anything about it.

Another person, who was always in the company of Wilson (he had an apartment even in the White House), was “colonel” Edward Mandell House (33rd degree freemason, who, at the same time, was the commissioner of the Round Table Group of London – the British wing of the Network – headed by Lord Alfred Milner, and the man of confidence of the associated German-American Grand Orient freemasons – the German-American wing of the NETWORK – and who, later, initiated the establishment of the successor organization in New York, operating even in our days, of the Round Table Group, the Council on Foreign Relations), who persuaded the American president not to take into account the report made by governmental authorities titled “German-Bolshevic conspiracy”.

This report informed, among others, about the fact that “the bank of Max Warburg and Company of Hamburg and the Rhineland Westphalia Syndicate had opened an account for Trotsky’s enterprise”. The money was deposited in the Nya Banken financial institution of Stockholm.

The English freemasonry and the Round Table NETWORK was thus informed exactly about the activities of the Trotskists, not only through their built-in agent the White House, colonel House, who also fulfilled the tasks of the liaison person towards the Grand Orient wing of the NETWORK, but also through the British intelligence. Trotsky and his fellows were kept under close surveillance by the agents of the English intelligence in New York. On 3rd April 1917, the Canadian and the British navy held up the Kristianiafjord in the Canadian Halifax (Nova Scotia) not at their own initiative, but on a telegraphic order received from London, and arrested Trotsky and his company being on board.

The secret Round Table Group controlling the British politics from the background, embodying the federation between the Citadel of the British money power, the City of London hallmarked with the Rothschild dynasty and the English freemasonry, nevertheless, under-estimated the influence of Jacob Schiff, John D. Rockefeller and of the German-American Grand Orient freemasons cooperating closely. In other words, the English freemasonic, British wing of the NETWORK undervalued the other, American-English Grand Orient wing of the same NETWORK. (The NETWORK has always been two-headed and two-winged, as the two-headed eagle. One of its head is the City of London, the other head is the Wall Street.)

With the help of colonel House, Jacob Schiff persuaded Wilson to intervene at the English and arrange the immediate release of Trotsky and his fellows. President Wilson warned the Round Table Group and the British government that America would not enter the war if London did not set the Trotskists free. On 6th April 1917, the United States of America declared war on the central powers.

Also the British government kept his side of the bargain, and, on 29th April 1917, set Trotsky free, who could sail over to Europe together with his revolutionaries. On his way, Trotsky stopped in Stockholm, where he took over the 20 million dollars transferred there for him. In the meantime, prepared the transportation of Trotsky and his 32 Bolshevik fellows to Saint Petersburg, touching Sweden, through Germany, in a sealed freight waggon.

Nevertheless, a very important role in the release of Trotsky and his fellows was played also by John D. Rockefeller jr. The Rockefeller dynasty, which was the convinced supporter of the monopoly system – John D. Rockefeller sr., the founder of the dynasty, simply called the economic competition a sin and an unpardonable waste – became gradually one of the main supporters of the Communist world revolution (which later created the most perfect monopoly in the world), due to its business interests and not from ideological conviction. Official affidavits made before the American legislation – the Congress in Washington – prove that Rockefeller financed Lenin and Trotsky with big amounts of money already at the time of the Communist uprising of 1905.

Trotsky lived so well in America, on his very little declared income beside others because he lived on the estate in Bayonne, New Jersey, of Rockefeller’s global concern Standard Oil. He received from Rockefeller even those 10 thousand dollars, which were found on him by the Canadian secret service. When Lloyd George, though reluctantly, ordered that he should be set free, the men of the Canadian secret service first did not execute his disposition. Then Rockefeller intervened and mobilized his man of confidence, Mackenzie King – who at that time was the member of the Canadian government as a minister – to see to it. King arranged personally the release of Trotsky and his company.

The Round Table NETWORK and the Bolsheviks

The fact that the common action of both wings of the Round Table NETWORK – which, in spite of the conflicts between them, coordinated successfully the different trends of freemasonry – was really hiding behind the coup of Lenin and Trotsky, was revealed quite clearly by Winston Churchill – who, at that time, was only a 3rd degree, i.e. “blue” freemason – in the House of Commons in London, on 5th November 1919:

“…Lenin was sent into Russia … in the same way that you might send a vial containing a culture of typhoid or of cholera to be poured into the water supply of a great city, and it worked with amazing accuracy. No sooner did Lenin arrive than he began beckoning a finger here and a finger there to obscure persons in sheltered retreats in New York, Glasgow, in Berne, and other countries, and he gathered together the leading spirits of a formidable sect, the most formidable sect in the world …”

A couple of years later, when the brutal slaughters, the mass executions without any legal procedure and other terrorist horror crimes committed by Trotsky and his company during the Bolshevik coup and the bloody civil war following it, many honest English citizens began to question why the British leadership released these professional international revolutionaries in Halifax. In 1924, J.D. Dell, a prominent London publisher, sent a letter to Lloyd George, Prime Minister of Great Britain from 1916 to 1922, asking him for an answer to the following:

“It is clear enough now, as you are aware, that the revolution in Russia in 1917 was no mere spontaneous rising of the masses, but was deliberately engineered, both from within and without Russia, by her inveterate enemies. Germany has been accused of aiding Russia’s enemies in this bloody business by the despatch of Lenin’s secret train but so far no accusation has been made against this country [England] in connection with Trotsky’s passage from America to Russia.

Germany has an excuse, she was at war with Russia. But what excuse have we? To help the torture of a war-time Ally in the way we helped to torture Russia is a crime of such magnitude that it would be impossible to expiate it voluntarily, but we must try.

In order to attain the object mentioned in the beginning of the letter (to acquit the conscience of Britishers and to bring the chief perpetrators to book) kindly let me know whether you accept any responsibility for the release of Trotsky from his arrest in Halifax, N.S., or his passage through to Russia. As head of the British Government at the time you are of course officially responsible. If however you disclaim responsibility it is necessary for you to indicate where this lies.”

The London publisher never received an answer to his letter. Lloyd George could not defend his decision to release Trotsky without implicating the role of the Round Table NETWORK and the English freemasonry in funding Kerensky’s Socialist revolution to keep the totally exhausted Russia in the war. Nor could he reveal his government’s negotiations with the leading financial group of the Wall Street, the American wing of the NETWORK to lobby in Washington for America’s entry into the war. Lloyd George hated the communists as much as did Dell. If, on the other hand, America had not entered the war, the indebted and exhausted England would have to face collapse. Lloyd George, therefore, had to release Trotsky. It was a matter of state reason, of England’s national survival.

The “City” of London as the “Vatican” of the Illuminates

In order to better understand the relationship between the international bankers and the Bolsheviks, let us make a detour and examine a bit the London centre of the money world from closer. When we think of England, such words come to our mind as Great Britain, the Queen, the Crown, the crown colonies, London, the City, the British colonial empire, and so on. We feel that many of these terms are related, can be interchanged. So, for instance, if we hear the word “the Crown”, we think of the King or Queen. When London or the City is mentioned, we think of the capital of England, which is the seat of the British sovereign.

Well, the appearance is misleading even this time. Namely because the “City” is a completely separate economic and financial enterprise, more exactly a sovereign state with a 2.7 square kilometre surface within the 1596 square kilometre surface territory of Great London. The “City” is the “Vatican” of the international money power, which forms an independent, sovereign state. The “City” has only 4600 permanent inhabitants, but, in daytime, half million people work on its territory. And altogether 7.5 million people live in the 32 districts of Great London.

The “Crown” does not refer to the jewel decorating the heads of the British monarchs, but it is the name of a 12-14 member committee and a club, which governs the independent state called “The City of London”. Namely, the “City” does not belong to England. The current King or Queen of England does not reign there. The jurisdiction, authority and competence of the British Parliament and of the British Government do not extend over the “City”.

The “City”, representing the richest square kilometre in the world, is governed by the Lord Mayor. On the territory of the “City”, England’s hugest financial and economic institutions, the biggest and richest private banking houses and insurance companies, the Bank of England controlled by the Rothschild Family Trust, the Lloyd’s of London, the London Stock Exchange and the centres of the leading trade concerns can be found. Here can be found the famous Fleet Street, with the editorial offices of the most important newspapers and the centres of publishing houses.

The Lord Mayor, elected always for only one year, can be regarded as the sovereign head of state of the “City”. When Elizabeth II visits the “City”, the Lord Mayor receives Her at the symbolic gate of the city-state, the Temple Bar. Here, the Queen bows and asks for permission to enter the private, independent state of the Lord Mayor. He, then, gives the Queen permission to enter by handing over the sword of the state to Her.

On the occasion of such state visits, the Lord Mayor and his company are wearing medieval ornamental dresses, which, in luxury, surpass those of the Queen and Her company, since they can only wear the simplest dresses on this occasion. After this, the Lord Mayor show his guest into his city-state. The Queen can walk only one or two steps behind him. All this symbolizes that the Lord Mayor is the absolute sovereign and the Queen is only his subject.

That small-number elite which governs the “City”, in practice, influences and controls also the British Parliament from the background, through the dense and hidden system of relations of the NETWORK. The general staff of the “City” tells, behind the curtains, what and when should be done. According to the formal legal code, England is governed by the prime minister and his cabinet. By keeping the formalities, they want to create the impression that they make the substantial decisions. In fact, they give an official form to the informal decisions made behind the curtain. Former British Prime Minister Disraeli referred to this saying: “The world is governed by very different personages from what is imagined by those who are not behind the scenes.”

The power of the “City” was based upon the Bank of England, founded as a private bank in 1694. The names of the bank’s founders were never made public. The central bank, which drew the issuing of money, crediting, interest regulation and the financial sovereignty of the state under its authority from the King, soon take over also the control of the British economy. In 1815, the control of the “City”, of the Bank of England and of the British economy got in the hand of the House of Rothschild. Prior to the Napoleonic wars, England seized colonies and established trade bases almost everywhere in the world. After losing America, England tried to compensate itself in other regions of the world. At the climax of the power of the British Empire, the English ships performed 90 per cent of the international trade.

Nevertheless, the term “British Empire” is again inaccurate and misleading, since two different empires existed. One of them was the empire of the “Crown”, i.e. the crown colonies, and the other the British colony empire. The colonies with white inhabitants, Canada, Australia, New Zealand and the South African Union were under the authority of the British sovereign, therefore the English law was valid on these territories. Their population, nevertheless, represented only 13 per cent of the total population of the British Empire.

The crown colonies, on the other hand, included India, Egypt, Bermuda, Malta, Cyprus, the Central-African colonies, as well as Singapore, Hong-Kong and Gibraltar, that is territories inhabited by coloured peoples and with a large population. They were not under the authority and jurisdiction of the English government, the English Parliament and the English law. They all represented the private property of the members of the private club called “Crown”, gathering the ruling elite group pf the “City”.

The representatives of the “Crown” club had absolute power on the above listed territories. They had, literally, the power of life and death, because the administrative and court decisions of the local representatives of the “Crown” could not be appealed against at any British court, as they were not competent. If a British citizen committed a crime on a crown colony, he could not appeal against the judgment at an English court either, because he was under the exclusive jurisdiction of the “Crown” and only the “Crown” could decide in his case.

On the crown colonies, the English government depending on the “City” provided for the maintaining of the order and of the power of the members of the “Crown” club, with the help of the British navy and the colonial army, of course, from the money of the British tax payers. If it was necessary to suppress the revolts, it did not cost the “Crown” a penny. The ruling elite and the management apparatus of the “City” originated from the international bankers, the rich merchants and the English aristocracy. The elite of the “City” lived in a fabulous wealth and luxury. The working population, on the other hand, lived as Engels put it in his several studies written about the situation of England at that time: in poverty and misery.

  1. C. Knuth, in his book titled “The Empire of «The City»”, characterizes the “Vatican” of the international money power and its ruling elite as follows:

“The bulwark of the British financial oligarchy lies in its ageless and self-perpetuating nature, its long-range planning and prescience, its facility to outwait and break the patience of its opponents. The transient and temporal statesmen of Europe and particularly of Britain itself, who have attempted to curb this monstrosity, have all been defeated by their limited tenure of confidence. Obliged to show action and results in a too short span of years, they have been outwitted and outwaited, deluged with irritants and difficulties; eventually obliged to temporize and retreat. There are few who have opposed them in Britain and America, without coming to a disgraceful end; but many, who served them well, have also profited well.”

Power balance in order to keep the indebted countries in check

The most profitable enterprise of the “City” proved to be, from the beginning, the funding of the governments of different countries. First, it was necessary to create such situations in which the states are forced to overspend themselves (e.g. threat with war, continuation of a “New Deal”-type economic policy recommended by John Maynard Keynes, welfare state expanded over its boundaries, etc.).

The overspending monarchs and governments, if they need money, and they still detain their sovereign power, on the basis of this sovereignty, can issue own money, can levy new taxes or can take up loans. A common practice was the “watering” of the matter of coins, that is the diminishing after gold or silver content. Another method was the printing of paper money, which usually caused high inflation. The central banks in private property had to be created so that the prerogative of money issuing could get into private hand.

After this, the governments being short of money could only choose between taxation, or taking up credits. The taxation was unpopular for all monarchs and governments. So, the only remaining possibility was to take up loans. The main activity of the international bankers is right that of offering credits, on international level, to the governments of different states.

Is the controlling of the money system because of the private monopoly, then the individual states cannot be governed anymore in such a way – professionally and fairly – that there should not be overspending from a cause or another, and the state would not be obliged to take up loans, with a huge interest burden, from the international bankers in order to cover their expenditures.

The most developed and the richest – therefore the most solvent – states are the most indebted. [This is verified by the fact that, for instance, prior to the creation of FED (until 1913), in the rich United States, which become one of the first industrial powers, there was neither income tax, nor state debt. Nevertheless since the international bankers imposed this central bank in private property on the United States, the state debt of America raised to 6000 billion dollars, and the interests of this, in our days, already take away half of the annual budget. And is no hope that the hugest and richest country in the world could ever get out of this debt dependence, until the money system created by the NETWORK exists.]

The crediting of states, nevertheless, needs not only a lot of money, but also that question must be solved, what should be done if an indebted sovereign monarch – state or government – is not willing to repay the debt? The private debtor can be forced with legal instruments, and the debt can be recovered in a judiciary way, making use of a state executor organization.

But how can its debt executed by force from a sovereign state? Crediting monarchs and states is, therefore, risky business. The ABC of banking activity includes the creation of the possibility of recovering the debt (e.g. with a mortgage on the immovable and other coverage guarantees). Nevertheless the money lender can force a state to pay only by the force of another state. This means that he must divided the states so that they could be kept in check with each other.

After this both states or groups of states should be credited. If one of them did not pay, it should be deprived of any further credits, and only the other party reimbursing its debt should be given newer loans. In case of conflict and war, this means that the party remained without funds will lose, and the victor will force the defeated to repay its debt, increased with reparation payments, to the creditor international bankers and the victorious state. For 200 years, the events have followed this screenplay on our planet.

The end of Napoleonic wars marked the beginning of a new era. In 1815, the Congress of Vienna laid the bases of the European balance of power starting from this principle in order to consolidate their influence over Europe, the faceless masters of the “City”, hiding in dimness, created two power groups of nearly similar strength. One of them had to keep the other in check. But the balance functions appropriately only if there is a third security power, acting as the index of the scales, which can exert pressure on the party which would step out of the line. This role, of course, was given to Great Britain by the “City”. Starting from this, the outcome of the war could be established right from establishing on which side England committed herself.

England, more exactly the”City”, was always on the victorious side at the end of the conflict. This repeatedly followed procedure increased the wealth and power of the masters of the “City” even more. Among others, the goal of the establishment of the world state, the Global Union is that there should be such a universal “inner law”, which would now make it possible for the owners of the international money power – already without the international balance of power created between the different groups of states, following the pattern of the internal state execution – the full execution of the debts of indebted states, theoretically until the end of times.

Wall Street, the American centre of the NETWORK

From England, let us go back to America. Before the First World War, the financial and economic system of the United States was dominated by two business conglomerates: the Standard Oil or Rockefeller business group and the Morgan business union, a financial, industrial and transport complex. The associated Rockefeller and Morgan interests, being in monopoly position, dominated not only the Wall Street, but, through the directorial and ownership interpenetrations, practically the whole economic life of the United States. The Rockefeller interests owned the oil industry and its connected parts, part of the railway traffic and several other industrial branches. From among the financial institutions, among others, the National City Bank, the Hanover National Bank, as well as two big insurance companies: Equitable Life and the Mutual of New York belonged to it.

The Morgan interest included the steel and electric industry, as well as transport companies, and an important part of rubber industry and the railways. The Morgan group controlled the National Bank of Commerce, Chase National Bank, the New York Life Insurance Company and the Guaranty Trust Company. The latter enterprise, as we shall see played the key role in financing of the Bolshevik revolution and the consolidation of the Soviet system.

At the beginning of the 19th century, the Guaranty Trust was dominated by the Harriman interest. In 1909, the Morgan group bought up the Mutual Life, the New York Life, the Equitable Life and also the Guaranty Trust. The latter incorporated six more companies. Therefore, at the end of First World War, the Guaranty Trust and the Bankers Trust were the two biggest monopolies in the United States, both under the control of the Morgan group of interest.

These two groups of interest, the Rockefeller and the Morgan, took part in the funding of revolutionary movements and revolts already before financing the Bolshevik revolution. Among others, they sponsored in 1903, the revolt the aim of which was to break off the Strait of Panama from Columbia. By creating the tiny state of Panama, they did not have to pay 40 million (on today’s rate 4 billion) dollars to Columbia for the use of the strait, and could draw the Panama Cannel under the complete control.

It can be duly documented also the fact that the Wall Street interfered in the Chinese revolution lead by Sun Yat Sen in 1912. In exchange for the financial assistance Sun Yat Sen promised financial, banking, railway building and trade concessions in China to the New York syndicate. The Wall Street bankers funded also the Mexican revolution of 1915–1916. For instance, for Pancho Villa, one of the leaders of the revolutionaries, the Guaranty Trust bought arms and ammunition in the value of 380 thousand dollars. The Wall Street financed the Bolshevik revolt in 1917 through Swedish banker Olof Aschberg. Nevertheless, this story starts with the loans given to the Tsarist Russia.

The international law forbids that a neutral state (in the First World War, this was the status of the United States until April 1917) should offer loans to the belligerent parties, but this did not refrain neither the Morgan, nor the Rockefeller interest to supply huge war-loans to England, France and even Russia under the title of “promoting of the international trade”.

For the Wall Street, this crediting of huge size was made possible by the fact that the owners of the FED were identical with the owners of the two dominant groups of interest of the Wall Street, more exactly with the controllers of both wings of the NETWORK. The money-issuing techniques of the private FED made it possible to create unlimited amount of money for the international crediting. Without the credits supplied from the money issued by the FED, the war should have ended already after a couple of month, in the lack of money.

The main reason why the United States entered the war was that the Entente powers indebted to the Wall Street, i.e. the NETWORK should not lose the world war, because in this case they would not be able to reimburse the loans given to them, which would have meant a huge loss for the international bankers. The American President had to save these billions for the financiers of the Wall Street.

Towards the American people, the entering the war against Germany was justified with referenced to lofty ideals: punishment of the aggressor, militarist Germany, definitive termination of all wars, establishment of a new, peaceful international order, on the basis of national self-determination and equality, etc. Walter Lippmann, one of the outstanding members of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR), founded and maintained by the Round Table and the Wall Street, nevertheless, pointed out in his book “U. S. Foreign Policy: Shield of the Republic” published in 1943 that “America waged a right war for wrong reasons in 1917, when Woodrow Wilson turned against Germany, with reference to lofty principles.

Instead of insisting on lofty principles, the United States should have told openly that wages war against the Imperial Germany because it threatened the balance of power emerged in the world, the maintaining of which is the interest of the United States.”. Nevertheless the maintaining of the balance of power, as we have already seen, is necessary to enforce the obligations of payment of the states indebted by the international bankers and to collect the due reimbursements and interests.

The Bolsheviks and “the Banker of World Revolution”

In 1912, Olof Aschberg (“the Bolshevik banker”, “the banker of the world revolution”) founded the Nya Banken in Stockholm, the owner of which was he himself. The allied Entente powers put this bank on the black list in 1918, because of his services performed for the benefit of the Germans. Then the bank, which continued to be in Aschberg’s property and under his direction, changed its name into Svensk Ekonomiebolaget.

Aschberg’s London contact was one of the commercial banks belonging to the circle of Cecil Rhodes. Aschberg had close relations with Carl Fürstenberg, who become the first Minister of Finance of the Bolshevik government. But Aschberg also cooperated with Max May, who was the Vice-President of the New York Guaranty Trust.

The 4th August 1916 issue of the New York Times reports that Aschberg negotiated at the National City Bank about 50 million dollars loan, which then was paid in June 1916. At the same time, the Nya Banken transferred also those sums, which were deposited at it for the financing of the Bolsheviks. But also Aschberg’s bank was the channel through which – though with multiple steps – the financial assistance of the New York Guaranty Trust arrived to the Bolsheviks.

In 1922, when, with international participation, the first Soviet foreign trade bank, the Ruskombank was founded, Olof Aschberg got to the head of it. The foreign banking consortium, which participated in the Ruskombank, represented mostly British capital. The Bolshevik government assured wide concessions for the bank. But also the Vice-President of the Wall Street financial giant, the Guaranty Trust, Max May was one of the directors of the Ruskombank. He was at the head of the foreign department of this Soviet bank.

According to the archive files came to light in the meantime, Max May took part also in the financing of the German intelligence activity conducted in the United States during the First World War. In the United States the Ruskombank, of course, was represented by the Guaranty Trust Company. Aschberg’s circle of friends, otherwise, also included Maxim Litvinov, who later became the Foreign Minister of the Soviet Union.

The NETWORK and the Masonic world movement

When we want to size up the relationship of the “City”, the Wall Street and the Bolsheviks, we always have to take into account that we are facing the dense and hiding NETWORK of the money power, the individual sub-centers of which are autonomous and, in spite of the basic common goals, these local centres are seriously arguing about certain strategic and tactical questions. From time to time, their rivaling sharpens even into open conflicts, for instance in wartime or in other critical situations.

We have to pay attention also to the fact that the operation of the NETWORK built up from different financial, social and political organizations and secret societies is seriously influenced by the leading Masonic trends, first of all the English freemasonry (under the control of the British money oligarchy and born aristocracy), the American freemasonry representing separate trend (which represents the productive capital, forced into the background by the money capital, and defending itself fiercely against the overweight of the money wealth since 1913) and, of course, the French Grand Orient, from which the atheism, the social democracy and also the communism emerged. And, lately, a more and more important role is played by the Priory of Sion (Prieuré de Sion), which comprises the European historical aristocracy and the dynasties, according to their belief, with ties of blood originated from Jesus and with historical missionary zeal, as well as with claims of power.

More and more researchers are dealing in detail with the historical role of the “Black Nobility” (“der Schwarze Adel”), and its still determining role played in the control of NETWORK. This nobility consists of the richest and most powerful ancient noble families of Europe the ancestors of which were absolute monarchs, beside others, of such Italian city-states as Venice and Genova.

These families include the Grosvenors, the Braganzas, the Savoyans, the House of Thurn und Taxis, the House of Thyssen-Bornemisza, the Bernadotts, the Hannovers, the Hohenzollerns, the Oranians, the Grimaldis, the Wittelsbachs, the Agnellis, the Colonnas, the Pallavicinis and maybe the most important, the Guelphs, the direct descendant of which is, for instance, British Queen Elizabeth II. (These are only examples, the list is not complete.)

The outstanding role of the “Black Nobility” is marked by the fact that they founded the “Committee of 300”, which organization is one of the three main central institutions of the NETWORK, and which controls, even in our days, several secret societies and other outstanding organizations (e.g. the Club of Rome).

The most important, nevertheless, is the organization of the quasi-freemasonic Illuminati, which was created by the founders of the NETWORK, reorganized several times and essentially in the course of its history. More than 200 years ago, the Illuminati already received the task from the leaders at that time of the NETWORK to drown under their control and use, for the sake of reaching their world-transforming goals, the freemasonic world movement, if possible, all trends of it, with its many-century experience, conspiracy techniques and international relations. This provable thing is not affected by the fact that the three-level (Apprentice, Fellow Craft and Master), so-called “blue” (blue collar) freemasons do not know, or do not want to be aware of this and that, due to different motivations.

The possibility of doing research, nevertheless, is open even to them. Reading these lines, they should not be satisfied with that comfortable attitude that “it is not duly proved all that the author of the present study states”. They can also read those altogether 250 books and many other documents, available in libraries, which the writer of these lines searched for and read in the Congress Library of Washington, the Staatsbibliothek of Munich, the professional library of Radio Free Europe and in different university libraries in Europe and America.

If neither these convinced them, then they would be obliged to tell which concrete facts and which conclusion drawn from them, and upon what arguments and proofs they doubt of they reject. In lack of a refutation founded with research work and based upon arguments, their rejection is not relevant, since it is not possible to reveal, in a scientific debate, which facts and conclusions are conforming to the reality and which are not.

The most frequently applied technique of the official historians and social scientists, who follow the direction of the NETWORK, is the presentation of true facts with omissions. The reconnection of the omitted facts, nevertheless, gives a completely different meaning also to the already known true facts. Of course, searching for omitted facts is not a simple task, since the main rule and operational principle of the NETWORK, in all stages of its existence, was that such a NETWORK does not exist at all. It was so before and after the Round Table period, and it is so even today. According to this, in parallel with all its important actions, the NETWORK also starts the action or actions aiming at hiding them away or misleading, for the disinformation of the researcher and the public opinion.

Coming back to the three-level Masonic lodges, their members, in majority, are honorable and well-intentioned men, valorous members of the society, and they really do not have much in common with the background activity of the high-degree freemasonry, which is multiply masked, but is effectively forming the world politics. The members of the “blue lodges” generally do not take part in this activity. Nevertheless, they have a role in the process when those invisible hierarchies and structures can hide among and behind them, which, on the other hand, are quite effective tools of the exertion of power.

The highest controllers of the NETWORK and the Grand Masters of the different Masonic grand lodges are frequently the same persons. The freemasonic world movement, being strictly secretive and disciplined by nature, is indispensable for the NETWORK of the money power even today, irrespective of the trend it follows. The creation of the world state of the Global Union, i.e. reaching one of the main goals of the NETWORK would not be possible without such a well organized, disciplined world movement with great traditions and wide international relations, which keeps its secrets strictly.

Neither the theoretical, nor the practical acceptance of the existence of the NETWORK is not easy, because it diverts us from the customary way of the practiced intellectual schemes. Caroll Quigley, on whose system of views and researches I lean on, describes – according to his researches results – the NETWORK as such a secret half-secret, very multilateral and complex background organization of many kinds and with many tasks, which is maintained and operated by the community of interests based upon the ownership of money wealth and by the power claims and world rule endeavours – primarily the creation of the world state, the global union –, and not the belonging to a certain ethnic.

Therefore, the acceptance of the existence of the NETWORK does not mean the agreement with the conspiracy theories of the international extreme right, because they try to connect the operation of such a background organization, on the base of the race, to an ethnic. In the knowledge of the facts, this is, provably a factual mistake, because the representatives of all kinds of nations, ethnics and social classes can be found in the NETWORK. The existence of the NETWORK is still considered to be a heresy in our days. But any progress started with a heresy. Not only the agricultural or industrial monoculture is detrimental, also the intellectual monoculture can cause great damages. The failure to get to know the NETWORK can take out an important map and compass out of our hand in such a historical period in which the mankind stands in front of crossroads again. Sometimes it is worth doubting also in our own skepticism.

The NETWORK at work in Russia

The Round Table Group, which was reckoned the number one controlling centre of the NETWORK during the First World War, held in hand the key persons of not only the “City”, but also of the Wall Street. (The London head of the NETWORK’s two-headed eagle gives the initiating impulses to its New York head grown big even in our days.)

The British and American wing of the NETWORK equally sent their agents to Saint Petersburg in 1917. The getting to power of the Kerensky government was financed by Lord Milner, the president of the Round Table. The money was delivered to the destination by British Ambassador George Buchanan. Tsar Nicholas II was convinced that his allies, the English, would not take part in a conspiracy against him. He had to be gravely disappointed. The Round Table, nevertheless, applied also its American agents. They did not arrived this guised as diplomats or businessmen, but as the envoys of the Red Cross fulfilling humanitarian tasks.

These “Red Cross” envoys were all financiers, jurists and accountants of New York banks and investment institutions. The Wall Street flooded the organization of the American Red Cross with its financial assistance by this, it bought the opportunity to operate freely in the name of the Red Cross. During the war, the Red Cross was nominally subordinated to the army. The military authorities have never issued such orders, but it was made possible that the “Red Cross officials” could wear American officers’ uniforms and to fulfil secret tasks that could be marked as military duties. All expenses of the Red Cross mission in Russia were paid by “colonel” William Boyce Thompson who was appointed as the head the mission by President Wilson. He began his career as a speculator, but he was soon admitted to the upper circles of the money world. He became the director of several large enterprises and insurance companies, as well as the chief stockholder of the Chase National Bank. He controlled the securities operations of the Morgan Group, and then he became the full-time director of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, the main territorial bank of the FED. When Thompson arrived in Russia, he made it unambiguous that he was not a typical Red Cross envoy. He accommodated himself with exquisite luxury in the Europe Hotel of Saint Petersburg and he became the permanent guest of the ministers of the Kerensky government.

At the Opera he was sitting in a box of honour, and the passers-by in the street simply cold him the “American Tsar”. George Kennan, who was also one of the important men of the NERTWORK, wrote about him that “the authorities of the Kerensky regime considered him to be «the real» Ambassador of the United States”. It was Thompson who put the Russian government bonds worth of 10 million golden rubles in circulation on the Wall Street. Furthermore, he gave more than two million rubles to Kerensky for propaganda. At the same time, he supplied the Bolsheviks with an amount of currency corresponding to 1 million dollars for the purpose of their propaganda abroad, first of all in Austria and Germany. The money for this purpose was transferred to the branch in Saint Petersburg of the National City Bank by J. P. Morgan. Quigley, on page 137 of “Tragedy and Hope”, wrote about J.P. Morgan, member of the top leadership of the Round Table:

“To Morgan, all political parties were simply organizations to be used, and the firm always was careful to keep a foot in all camps. Morgan himself, as well as Dwight Morrow and others were Republicans. Russell Leffingwell made alliance with the Democrats, while, in turn, Grayson Murphy allied with the extreme right and Thomas W. Lamont of the extreme left.”

It is worth the attention that, while Morgan funded the Bolsheviks with big sums, it was also him who financed the “United Americans”, i.e. that sharply anti-Communist organization which made the fiercest agitation against the Bolsheviks. This extremist organization kept terrifying the Americans with “news” like that the red mob, paid by the Bolsheviks, are already preparing in the streets to take over the power in New York. It published shocking reports on the financial collapse standing on the threshold, the spreading misery and famine, and that the desperate workers would not have another choice than to accept the Communism.

The leaders of this extremist anti-Communist organization included that Allen Walker, who was the employee of the Guaranty Trust funding the Bolsheviks. At this time, this Guaranty Trust was the financial representative of Soviet Russia in the United States. The leaders of the United Americans also included Daniel Willard, the president of the Baltimore and Ohio Railway Company, which played an active role in the development of the railway.

Another anti-Communist leader was H. H. Westinghouse, whose enterprise operated a big power plant in Soviet Russia. And, finally, among the leaders of the United Americans, we must mention Otto H. Kahn, the director of the Kuhn, Loeb and Company. The president of this investment financially institution was Jacob Schiff, the supporter of Trotsky, and – together with John D. Rockefeller – his host in New York, i.e. one of the most financers of the Bolsheviks.

The Round Table NETWORK kept many irons in the fire also in Russia. The bankers of the “City” and the Wall Street were financing not only the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks. Morgan also financed the troops of Admiral Kolchak, fighting against the Bolsheviks in Siberia. But Kolchak also received large sums from British financiers, among them from Lord Alfred Milner.

Coming back to the activity of the Red Cross mission in Moscow, the popular explanation concerning the goal of their activity performed there was that they had to hinder the signing of a separate peace treaty between Soviet Russia and Germany. The argumentation was as follows: While the Tsarist system existed, it was that which had to be supported from American national interest. When, in turn, the Social Democrat Kerensky regime got to power, it was that which had to be helped so that it should not get out of the war.

When the Bolsheviks took over the power, it was them who had to be supported so that they could not render help to the Germany being at war with the Entente. The real motivation was that the Round Table wanted to exert its influence over everybody. After the Bolshevik coup, Bruce Lockhart, the inner man of the Milner group, became the British Ambassador. Thompson, who returned to New York, was, in turn, changed by his deputy, Raymond Robins, who was patronized by that colonel Edward Mandell House, who was the permanent representative of the Round Table beside President Wilson. Bruce Lockhart wrote a book titled “Memoirs of a British Agent” about his activity in Russia, in which he characterizes Thompson’s successor as follows:

“Another new-acquaintance of these first days in the Bolshevized St. Petersburg was Raymond Robins, the head of the American Red Cross Mission. (…) He had been a leading figure in Roosevelt’s “Bull Moose” campaign for the American Presidency in 1912. Although a rich man himself, he was an anti-capitalist. Yet, in spite of his sympathies for the under-dog, he was a worshipper of great men. Hitherto, his two heroes had been Roosevelt and Cecil Rhodes. Now Lenin had captured his imagination. Strangely enough, Lenin was amused by the hero-worship, and of all foreigners Robins was the only man whom Lenin was always willing to see and who ever succeeded in imposing his own personality on the unemotional Bolshevik leader.

In a less official sense Robins had a similar mission to my own. He was the intermediary between the Bolsheviks and the American Government and had set himself the task of persuading President Wilson to recognize the Soviet régime.”

The fact that Cecil Rhodes, the founder of the modern variant of the NETWORK, the Round Table, was the model of Robins, was not simply due to a sentimentalism tracing back to the university years. On the eve of his departure from Russia, Robins was talking with Lockhart about Cecil Rhodes, and it came to light that both of them are the hearty supporters of the NETWORK. Robins sent reports to the American wing of the NETWORK and executed the dispositions of it, while Lockhart did the same in the respect of the British wing.

The Bolshevik leaders were aware of the importance of these two persons, and all doors were open in front of them. They could not only take part in the meetings of the highest body of the Bolshevik party, but, even prior to them, they were consulted in all important questions. Behold a typical story from Lockhart’s book, showing how much power the “capitalists” over the “anti-capitalists” even at that time:

“I returned from my interview to our flat only to find an urgent message from Robins requesting me to come to see him at once. I found him in a state of great agitation. He had been in conflict with Saalkind, a nephew of Trotsky and then Assistant Commissar for Foreign Affairs. Saalkind had been rude, and the American, who had a promise from Lenin that, whatever happened, a train would always be ready for him at an hour’s notice, was determined to exact an apology or to leave the country. When I arrived, he had just finished telephoning to Lenin. He had delivered his ultimatum, and Lenin had promised to give a reply within ten minutes. I waited, while Robins fumed. Then the telephone rang and Robins picked up the receiver. Lenin had capitulated. Saalkind was dismissed from his post. But he was an old member of the Party. Would Robins have any objection if Lenin sent him as a Bolshevik emissary to Berne? Robins smiled grimly. «Thank you, Mr. Lenin», he said. «As I can’t send the son of a bitch to hell, ‘burn’ is the next best thing you can do with him.»”

How much money did the Bolsheviks get from the NETWORK?

The money for the Bolsheviks arrived from different persons, private and state institutions. Let us review the facts came to light to date!

  1. According to the 3rd February 1949 issue of the New York Journal-American “Today it is estimated by Jacob’s grandson, John Schiff, that the old man sank about 20,000,000 dollars for the final triumph of Bolshevism in Russia.” Arsene de Goulevitch, an important White Russian General, wrote in his book “Czarism and the Revolution”: “The main purveyors of funds for the revolution, however, were neither the crackpot Russian millionaires or the armed bandits of Lenin. The ‘real’ money primarily came from certain British and American circles which for a long time past had lent heir support to the Russian revolutionary cause. . . . The important part played by the wealthy American banker Jacob Schiff in the events in Russia, though as yet only partially revealed, is no longer a secret.”

In his book “World at the Crossroads”, Boris Brazel says: “On February 4th, 1916 the Russian Revolutionary Party of America held a meeting in New York which was attended by 62 delegates … It was revealed that secret reports had just reached the Party from Russia designating the moment as favourable … the assembly was assured that ample funds would be furnished by persons in sympathy with the liberating of the people of Russia. In this connection the name of Jacob Schiff was repeatedly mentioned.”

The mentioned meeting was attended by persons who had played an active part in the Russian revolution of 1905. At that time, the strategic architects of the Wall Street wing of the NETWORK, who were thinking and planning in global sizes, already decided to help Lenin, Trotsky and the Bolsheviks to power, because it would serve well the long-term interests of the international money world. Russian General Alexander Nechvolodov is quoted by de Goulevitch as saying about the Bolshevik revolution that: “In April 1917, Jacob Schiff publicly declared that it was thanks to his financial support that the revolution in Russia had succeeded.” Already in the spring of this year, Schiff started to finance Trotsky. In the meantime, Max Warburg and Olof Aschberg from the Nya Banken of Stockholm, as well as Jivotovsky (who later married Trotsky’s daughter) from the Rhine Westphalia Syndicate also assisted Trotsky and his company.

In his 800-page book titled “The Warburgs”, published by the Random House of New York in 1993, which is the history of the Warburg dynasty, approved also by the family, Ron Chernov refers to the fact that Jacob Schiff not only enthusiastically cheered the fall of the Tsar and Kerensky’s getting to power, but immediately sent 1 million rubles to the revolutionary Russian government. Therefore, Jacob Schiff spent millions to overthrow the Tsar, and later much more to overthrow Kerensky. The assistance proved to be a profitable business enterprise. Arsene de Goulevitch wrote:

“Bakhmetiev, Ambassador of the former Russian Empire in the United States, informed us that the Bolsheviks, after getting to power – between 1918 and 1922 –, delivered 600 million rubles, in gold, to the Kuhn, Loeb and Company in New York.” The president of this investment company was Jacob Schiff.

  1. Not only the Schiff-Warburg group, but also the Morgan and Rockefeller interest gave at least 1 million rubles to the Bolsheviks.
  2. About the British financial assistance, de Goulevitch also reveals that: “In private interviews I was told that over 21 million rubles were spent by Lord Milner in financing the Russian Revolution.”
  3. The American President, sent to the White House by the American wing of the NETWORK, Woodrow Wilson, as the highest representative of the United States, did not hesitate to run to help the Bolsheviks. When, in 1918, the Communist dictatorship seemed to stagger, he sent his personal envoy, Elihu Root to Soviet Russia with the task to save the power of Lenin and Trotsky, with those 20 million dollars put at his disposal from the 100-million extraordinary war relief funds. Elihu Root, who formerly was even a Secretary of State, at that time worked as the legal adviser of the Kuhn, Loeb and Company. The documents concerning Root’s special war mission can be found among the documents dated 2nd September 1919 in the Congress Library of Washington.
  4. In the summer of 1917, British, American, German, French and Russian financiers discussed in Stockholm, i.e. on the territory of a neutral state, how they should supply Lenin, Trotsky and the Bolshevik movement preparing to take over the power with appropriate sums of money. They decided that the Kuhn, Loeb and Company of New York would transfer 50 million dollars for them to a Stockholm bank, presumably to the Nya Banken, Olof Aschberg’s bank.

The NETWORK, even on the Congress of Vienna held in 1815, made an attempt at the introduction of the New World Order controlled by them in Europe. At that time, this failed primarily due to the stubborn resistance of the Russian Tsar. And this, in fact, decided the fate of the Romanov dynasty already at that time. It is not a baseless speculation that cannot be proved with anything the supposition according to which the background powers had a hand in the poisoning of Tsar Alexander I in 1825 and that of Tsar Nicholas I in 1855.

And after this, several other attempts were made against the Romanovs. Lenin’s older brother, Alexander Ulyanov, for instance, took part, as a member of a terrorist group, in the attempt committed against Tsar Alexander III in 1887. he was sentenced to death and executed for this. Nevertheless, the fate of the Romanovs was sealed with the abdication of Tsar Nicholas II (15th March 1917), and then culminated with the execution – according to a Masonic ritual – of the Tsar’s family in Yekaterinburg, on 17th July 1918.

It is also worth the interest what happened with the wealth of Nicholas II, one of the wealthiest men in the world at that time. On 6th November 1917, the red guards of Lenin and Trotsky took away, from the building of the Imperial Bank of Russia in Moscow, the jewel collection of the Tsar’s Empire kept there and the gold worth of 700 million dollars also deposited there. This means a wealth amounting to altogether 1 billion dollars – in current value 100 billion dollars. And to this one should add the altogether 74 million hectares land property of the Tsar’s family, which was also confiscated.

The New York Times published in which European and American banks the Tsar deposited his cash reserves: 5 million dollars at the Guaranty Trust an 1 million dollars at the National City Bank. After 1905 and 1910, the Tsar deposited 400 million more dollars at the Chase, the National City, the Guaranty Trust, the J. P. Morgan, the Hanover and the Manufacturers Trust banks in New York. These six banks bought up, in 1914, the majority shares of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, the main territorial bank of the FED. According to the data of several researchers, from the Tsar’s money deposited in their banks.

The Russian Tsar deposited 115 million dollars in four English banks: 35 millions in the Bank of England, 25 millions in the Barings, 25 millions in the Barclays and 35 millions in the Lloyd Bank. The Tsar kept 100 million more dollars in the Banque de France of Paris and 80 millions in the Rothschild Bank of Paris. In the Mendelssohn Bank of Berlin, considered to be Russia’s traditional bank in Germany, the Tsar still had 132 million dollars. These sums – which, together with the interests, would make 55 billion dollars today – were never repaid to anybody by the mentioned banks.

To date, two claimants turned up from the Tsar’s family: Alexis and Anastasia. In his book titled “Anastasia: The Riddle of Anna Anderson” Peter Kurth wrote: “It was Lord Mountbatten who raised the necessary money to cover the costs of the legal procedure against Anastasia. Although being the nephew of Alexandra, the killed wife of the Tsar, he was the main organizer of the opposition against Anastasia.”

Lord Mountbatten is also related to the British royal family, to the Windsors and, through marriages, to the Rothschild dynasty. Obviously, Lord Mountbatten had a reason to be against the reclaiming of the Tsar’s wealth by anybody. Peter Kurth cites The Observer of London, which newspaper dedicated, in 1959, a whole series to the history of the big banks in England.

In connection with the Baring Brothers Company, The Observer mentions that “the Romanovs were among their exquisite customers. The Barings still detains those more than 40 million pounds which were deposited there by the Romanovs. According to the editor-in-chief of The Observer, nobody protested against this assertion. They reckon it a true story.”

The tree can be judged upon its fruit

Did the NETWORK attain the goal set for itself with the Communist trial? Did Russia get under their rule, did the background powers get closer to the creation of the Global Union (Atlantic Union, Union of Atlantica, Federal Union, World United States – the different names denominate the same goal)? We will not find the answer in the history books. Any orientation can be given by following-up the events.

If the getting the Bolsheviks to power had been completely unsuccessful, then the NETWORK would not have supported the Soviet system for 74 more years, but would have let it collapse as soon as possible. If, on the other hand, the trial was successful, the NETWORK would support its survival, what is more, would try to make a profit of it, so that, at least, part of the investment should be recovered. Summing up how the Bolsheviks returned the millions received from the Wall Street, let us start with the words of Lenin, uttered at the 10th Congress of the Communist Party:

“Without the support of the capital, it will be impossible for us to maintain the proletarian power in an incredibly destroyed country, where the peasantry, which is, itself, also destroyed, represents the great majority of the population. Of course, the capital will squeeze out everything of us, to 100%. But we have to understand this. We either have such an economic relationship with the capital, or no relationship at all…”

The following seven examples show that the Bolsheviks were not ungrateful to their bosses in the Wall Street:

After the Bolshevik coup, all banks were nationalized in Russia, except for one: the Saint Petersburg Branch of the National City Bank, owned by the Rockefeller family.

All heavy industry plants of Russia were also taken into state property, except for that power plant of Westinghouse, which was established by that Charles Crane, who travelled on board the S. S. Kristianiafjord together with Trotsky and his professional revolutionaries, so that he could witness the “re-revolution”, i.e. the coup against the revolution.

In 1922, the Bolshevik government established the first Soviet international bank. According to the Communist theory, this bank should have been in state property and should have operated under state control. Nevertheless, in reality, it was controlled by a private syndicate of former Tsarist, German, Swedish and American bankers. Most of the capital arrived from England, and even the English government itself was among the owners of this bank. The international department of the Soviet bank was controlled by Max May, Vice-President of the Morgan Guaranty Trust.

It the years following the Bolshevik takeover, the Soviet government, continuously and very advantageously – i.e. without competition – supplied contracts to the British and American interests, which were all, directly or indirectly, linked to the English (City of London) and the American (Wall Street) branch of the NETWORK. One of the biggest of such contracts was that one signed with a meat trade company of Chicago, the Morris and Company, for the delivery of 25 million kilograms of food. The wife of company owner Edward Morris was the sister of that Harold Swift who was the Major of the “Red Cross mission” operating in Russia.

In order to be able to pay for the goods bought with such contracts and to reimburse the “loans” received from the international banks, the Bolsheviks transported the whole gold deposit of Russia, including also the gold deposited in the Tsar’s treasury, into American and English banks. Only in the year 1920, an amount of Russian gold worth of 39 million Swedish crowns arrived in New York through Stockholm. Three other ships transported 540 cases of gold, in value of 97 million golden rubles, directly from Russia, and there was even a fourth shipment in that year. The value of the complete transport reached 20 million dollars. This, on current rate, amounts to two billion dollars. The shipment of the gold to New York was organized by Jacob Schiff, President of the Kuhn, Loeb and Company, and the gold was deposited in the safes of the Guaranty Trust belonging to the Morgan interest.

The administration of President Wilson shipped, at that time, 700 thousand tons of food to Soviet Russia. This not only that saved the Bolshevik system from collapse, but made it possible for Lenin and Trotsky to consolidate the Communist dictatorship. The U. S. Food Administration, which managed these huge shipments, brought a good profit for those firms which took part in this programme. The programme was controlled by Herbert Hoover, and its Director was the son-in-law of one of the owners of the Kuhn, Loeb and Company.

When the business with the Soviet system started, the American, British and, later, even German firms belonging to the interest sphere of the NETWORK obtained a huge profit. Between 1921 and 1925, the Standard Oil and the General Electric delivered machine equipments in value of 37 million dollars. And the German airplane company Junkers, literally, created the Soviet airplane industry. In the icy Siberian mines of Lena Goldfields Ltd. In British property, at least 3 million prisoners doing slave-work died.

Averell Harriman, the American banker and railway magnate, who later was American Ambassador in Moscow, obtained a 20-year monopoly for the manganese production of the whole Soviet Union. Armand Hammer, the Communist millionaire, Lenin’s close friend, owed his enormous wealth also to his Soviet contacts, since he was given the control of the asbestos mining in the whole Russia.

The Bolsheviks were aware that their “benefactors” from the Wall Street were going to loot Russia. What they gave over was not their money and their property. For them, only staying on power was important. That it was quite hard, is well shown by the fact that, though, after the coup, the state machinery was in their hands, but most part of Russia did not get under their rule for a long time. (In 1919, Lenin almost gave up the hope that the Bolshevik power could spread beyond the area of Saint Petersburg and Moscow. The whole Souther Russia, with the exception of Odessa, was under the control of General Denikin at that time.) Therefore, they accepted all conditions.

As for the other, more important goal of the NETWORK, the establishment of a Global Union, the experiment made with the Communism was not ineffective from this point either, although they, partly, had to experience what the magician’s apprentice had with the spirit let out from the bottle. Mostly due to the detained nuclear weapons, it could not be totally kept under control any more.

It can already be taken for sure that those who work on the world state will not use the ran-down term “Communist” any longer, which is widely rejected by the people both in the east and west. It is quite certain that the two-pole society, built upon the monopoly property of the money wealth and the corporations, will get a new name, in order to be “fit for the polite society”, and to be “sold” for the masses. The introduction of the “new course” in America was tried, up to now, for instance, under names like this: “New Freedom”, “New Politics”, “Participatory Democracy”, “Great Society”, “New Federalism”, “New Atlanticism”, “New Conservativism”, “New Age”, and so on.

All of the above serve the introduction of an omnipotent super-state, the preparation of it. The initially only loose supernatural structures will gradually be transformed into a monolithic World State. The learning of the Communist trial, nevertheless, makes it possible to avoid the mistakes and dead-ends.

Carroll Quigley, who was the adept of the NETWORK, saw the tragedy of mankind in the fact that it would not accept the future offered by the NETWORK, the New World Order. And, on the other hand, he saw the hope of the mankind if it accepts this future and supports it whole-heartedly. That is why he gave the title “Tragedy and Hope” to his most outstanding book. We can judge the NETWORK upon what its previous activity offered to mankind, i.e. what kind of fruit cropped on the “tree of the NETWORK”.

One of its “crops” was the Bolshevism, which brought about the death of nearly 100 million people and the immeasurable suffering of many hundred millions. The now reaping “crop” of the NETWORK is the currently being prepared Global Union, which, already in the process of its creation, made the indebtedness and dependence on interest global. The large-scale unemployment, which can never be terminated, appeared, and the annihilation of the middle-class and the creation of the financial and corporative world monopolies accelerated. The mankind got more and more under the selfish and uncontrollable rule of the money-wealth-owner elite.


  1. Allen, Gary, None Dare Call It Conspiracy, Concord Press, Rossmoot, CA, 1971
  2. Allen, Gary, Die Rockefeller Papiere, VAP Verlag für Angewandte Philosophie, Wiesbaden, 1976
  3. Allen, Gary, Die Insider, Wohltater oder Diktatoren?, VAG Verlag, Wiesbaden, 1974
  4. Allen, Gary, Kissinger, The Secret Side of the Secretary of State, Seal Beach, CA, 1976
  5. Allen, Gary, Richard Nixon, The Man Behind the Mask, Western Islands, Boston – Los Angeles, 1971
  6. Attali, Jacques, Un homme d’influence, Sir Siegmund Warburg, Librairie Arthème Fayard, 1985
  7. Baigent, M. – Leigh, R. – Lincoln H., The Messianic Legacy, a Dell Publishing, a division of Bantam Doubleday Publishing Group, New York, 1989
  8. Baigent, M. – Leigh, R. – Lincoln H., Holy Blood, Holy Grail, A Dell Book, New York, 1992
  9. Bainerman, Joel, The Crimes of a President, SPI Publishers Inc., New York, 1992
  10. Carr, William Guy, Pawns in the Game, OMNI Book Club, Palmdale, CA, 1958
  11. Chernow, Ron, The House of Morgan, A Touchstone Book, Published by Simon and Schuster, New York, 1990
  12. Chernow, Ron, The Warburgs, Vintage Books, a Division of Random House,New York, 1994
  13. Coleman, Dr, John, The Conspirator’s Hierarchy: The Committee of 300, Joseph Publishing C., Carson City, Nevada, USA, 1994
  14. Daniel, John, Scarlet and the Beast, I, II, III, JKI Publishing, Tyler, TX, 1995
  15. Dror, Yehezkel, Ist die Erde noch regierbar, Auflage Bertelsmann, München, 1994
  16. Dülmen, Richard von, Der Geheimbund der Illuminaten, Darstellung, Analyse, Dokumentation, Friedrich Frommann Verlag, Günther Holzboog, Stuttgart, 1975
  17. Ehrenberg, Herbert–Fuchs, Anke, Sozialstaat und Freiheit, Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am Main, 1980
  18. Elon, Amos, Founder, a Portrait of the First Rothschild and His Time, Viking, New York, 1996
  19. Gaylon Ross, Robert, Sr., Who’s Who of the Elite, Members of the Bilderbergers, Council on Foreign Relations, Trilateral Commission and Skull and Bones Society, RIE, San Marcos, Texas, 1995
  20. Greider, William, Secrets of the Temple, How the Federal Reserve Runs the Country, A Touchstone Book, Published by Simon and Schuster, New York, London, Toronto, Sydney, Tokyo, Singapore, 1987
  21. Griffin, Des, Die Absteiger, Planet der Sklaven?, VAP Wiesbaden, 1981
  22. Griffin, Des, Wer regiert die Welt?, C.O.D.E. Verlaganstalt, Vaduz, Liechtenstein, 1984
  23. Griffin, G. Edward, The Creature from Jekyll Island, A Second Look at the Federal Reserve, American Media, Westlake Village, CA, 1994
  24. Howard, Michael, The Occult Conspiracy, Secret Societies – Their Influence and Power in World History, Destiny Books, Rochester, Vermont, 1989
  25. Hutin, Serge, Histoire mondiale des sociétés secretes, Les Amis du Club du Livre du Mois, Paris, 1959
  26. Knight, Stephen, The Brotherhood, The Secret World of the Freemasons, Granada, London, Sydney, New York, 1984
  27. Korten, David C., The Post–Corporate World, Life After Capitalism, Kumarian Press, San Francisco, 1998
  28. Lennho, Eugen, Politische Geheimbunde, Amalthea Verlag, Wien – München – Zürich, 1931
  29. Marx – Engels Művei [Works of Marx and Engels] 1. és 4. k., Kossuth Könyvkiadó, Budapest, 1957 és 1959
  30. Mullins, Eustace, The World Order, Staunton, VA, 1984
  31. Mullins, Eustace, Secrets of the Federal Reserve, Bankers Research Institute, Staunton, VA, 1991
  32. Mullins, Eustace, Murder by Injection, Staunton, VA, 1995
  33. Pozzi, Henri, A háború visszatér [The War Returns], Dr. Marjai Frigyes kiadása, 1935, reprint HOGYF Editio, Budapest, 1994
  34. Pozzi, Henri, Századunk bűnösei…[Sinners of our Century], Dr. Marjai Frigyes kiadása, 1936, reprint HOGYF Editio, Budapest, 1994
  35. Quigley, Carroll, The Anglo-American Establishment, From Rhodes to Cliveden, Books in Focus, Inc., 1981
  36. Quigley, Carroll, Tragedy and Hope, The Macmillan Company, New York, 1965
  37. Ramsay, A. H. M. Captain, The Nameless War, London, 1952
  38. Robison, John, Proofs of a Conspiracy against all the Religions and Governments of Europe, London, Edinburgh, 1798
  39. Rogalla von Bieberstein, Johannes, Die These von der Verschwörung 1776–1945, Peter Lang, Frankfurt am Main, Bern, Las Vegas, 1978
  40. Schulzinger, D. Robert, The Wise Men of Foreign Affairs, The History of the Council on Foreign Relations, Columbia University Press, New York, 1984
  41. Sklar, Holly, Editor, Trilateralism, The Trilateral Commission and Elite Planning for World Management, SOUTH End Press, Boston, 1980
  42. Sutton, C. Antony, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution, Arlington House Publishers, New Rochelle, N. Y., 1974
  43. Sutton, C. Antony, National Suicide, Arlington House, New Rochelle, New York, 1973
  44. Sutton, C. Antony, Western Technology and Soviet Economic Development, 1917 to 1930, Hoover Institution of War, Revolution and Peace, Stanford University, Stanford, CA, 1968
  45. Sutton, C. Antony, America’s Secret Establishment, An Introduction to the Order of Skull and Bones, Arlington House Publishers, New Rochelle, New York, 1975
  46. Schulzinger, D. Robert, The Wise Men of Foreign Affairs, The History of the Council on Foreign Relations, Columbia University Press, New York, 1984
  47. Villemarest, de, P. F., Les sources financiers du communisme, Collection “L’histoire telle qu’on ne l’enseigne pas…” Tome I, Avec la collaboration de Danièle de Villemarest et les archives de Ventre Européen d’Information, Cierrey – France, 1984
  48. Wardner, Dr. James W., The Planned Destruction of America, Longwood Communications, DeBary, FL, 1994
  49. Webster, Nesta H., Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, Boswell Printing and Publishing, London, 1924
  50. Weishaupt, Adam, Über die Gründe und Gewissheit der Menschlichen Erkenntniss, Nürnberg, 1788
  51. Weishaupt, Adam, Sendschreiben an die erhabenen Unbekannten, oder die achten und rechten Freimauerei, 1781


“Big moneys make the history…”

(George Soros)

Nowadays, we already know more and more about the fact that the changes occurred in the 1990-ies were not are not the consequences of the specific coincidence of historic accidents. The falling apart of the Soviet Union and of the COMECON did not happen “just like that” either. In this process, of course, the mistakes and faults committed by the ruling elite at that time played an important role, but the falling apart of the whole of the system cannot be traced back only to the deficiency of certain leaders.

In the happened historical turn, the decisive role was played primarily by the history-making “big moneys” of the international money oligarchy. But an important role was played also by the refined techniques for crediting and indebting of the money cartel, the NETWORK defined by Carroll Quigley, the strategy and tactics worked out also in detail of the New World Order, the structures of the organizing private power, as well as by the careful preparing and organizing work of the international freemasonic international. The present work will try to present what strategy was made for the disintegration of the Soviet Empire, and then for the demolition and looting, from inside, of the Russian state, with financial and economic methods.

After this, we shall also touch upon what tragic consequences had the planned and organized execution of this destructive strategy for Russia. Furthermore, we shall try to reveal why and how was ready the leading class of a state, which, in spite of its difficulties, was still a nuclear great power, to take part in such a nation-destroying programme and to play the humiliating part destined to them. And, finally, we shall try to find an answer to the question what methods did the widespread network of the international money oligarchy use to make the Russian political elite join their hidden structures and make it enter their service.

Poisonous fruits of the tree of reforms

The “tree of the Russian reforms” can also be judged upon its “poisonous fruits”. The economic changes forced on Russia can be judged to be tragic, on the basis of the detrimental economic and social circumstances. Several researchers, among them the economist-mathematician Sergei Glaziyev, state that what happened with the population of Russia between 1992 and 1998 covers adequately the term of the genocide.

According to the Convention of the UNO adopted in 1954, the crime of the genocide is also committed by the person who deliberately inflicts on a group of human beings conditions of life calculated to bring about its physical destruction in whole or in part, and the open or hidden goal of which is to impose measures intended to prevent births within the group.

In world history, the most repellent acts of genocide were, very frequently, committed with reference to noble and attractive goals. During the French Revolution and in the course of the Napoleonic wars, the influential strata of the society were exterminated in the name of the slogan “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity”. The large-number Indian autochthonous inhabitants of North America became victims of genocide committed in the name of “progress”. In Russia, between 1917 and 1937, the priesthood, the aristocrats and merchants, as well as the peasants sticking to their independence were killed with reference to the “universal justice”. And, in Germany, Hitler and his followers tried to “legitimate” the ethnic genocide committed against different peoples of Europe with the racist utopia of the superior Aryan “Übermensch”.

According to Glaziyev, the newer wave of genocide committed to the injury of the Russian people took place between 1992 and 1998. This was committed with reference to “universal human values”. According to this concept, the enforcement of human right has priority in the state and politics. In Russia, this lofty doctrine was achieved in the most inhuman way, with the continuous neglecting of the rights to work, studying and to life itself of the great majority of the citizens.

Instead of such universal human values as goodness, rightfulness, solidarity and peace, the hatred, the “making money by all means”, the violence and tyranny was achieved. By referring to the necessity of catching-up with the civilized countries, they forced the barbarian utopia of the money rule onto Russia, which split up the society into antagonistic groups. And the so weakened society became the easy prey of the emerging new oligarchy, behaving in a more selfish and cruel way than the older one.

In our days, the repeatedly asserted ideological veil of mist cannot hide away the facts of the occurred genocide any more. For the achievement of such a policy, detrimental for the majority of the population, it is possible to find a sufficient number of executors if a deceiving ideology is available for the neutralization of the conscience. Those who caused the Russian tragedy, justify the crimes committed during the radical transformation of the society with the lofty ideals of progress, modernization, achievement of middle-class, market economy, human and citizen rights, because the controllers and beneficiaries of the changes either do not reckon the losers of this process human beings, or, if so, only inferior ones. Namely, the political elite standing in the service of the new oligarchy, as the “missionary” of the high ideals of the transformation of the society – more exactly, the unscrupulous lackey who works for his own pocket – used and uses the other human beings as mere tools.

The conscious demolition of the state, the building-up of the uncontrolled power of the private monopolies divides the society into two groups: the missionaries selected by the new oligarchy and, on the other hand, those who must be subjected to “reeducation” (brain-washing) or extermination, as well as, they must be thrown into a slavery hidden in monetary relations. The current radical reformers of Russia legitimate the coup of 1993, the violation of the legitimate constitution and the crimes against the population with referring continuously to the inferiority of the former Socialist society.

Therefore, according to them, not only the shortcomings, but also all positive accomplishments of the former society must be terminated for the sake of increasing the economic efficiency. And, they said, as a result of this, an economic growth could also be reached, sometime in the future. For the sake of this welfare in the future, the state would not have to accomplish its social obligations any more. So, the system of social institutions was terminated for the sake of the phantom wrapped in fog of the macroeconomic stabilization.

This “stabilization”, namely, in the course of the six years following 1992, did not mean anything else but the gradual demolition of the Russian state and the atomization of the society, while those who accomplished this policy turned into such a privileged layer which made the public property due to the whole of the Russian people their own private property. The ideological attendants of the new ruling oligarchy despise those who refer to the interests of the whole of the Russian people.

These ideologists, most of which are not even Russians, reckon the majority of the population such inferior pariahs, who can be deceived quietly, against whom everything is permitted. The violent attacks against those who criticize this system are praised as “heroic deeds”, and the expropriation of the state property by the new oligarchy are presented as a “progressive reform” by the new oligarchy. The staggering consequences of the barbarian order of the money power are explained by the fact that the inferior population is unable to comply with the progressive reforms and the modernization.

A liberal Polish economist, for instance, suggested to the Russian leaders that, at the same time with the introduction of the radical reforms, they should put more and more pornographic films on the TV and sell cheap alcohol in the streets. All this in order to “soften” the population and to distract their attention. This is suitable for the demoralization of people and for the breaking down of their resistance against the policy of shock therapy.

Instead of the permanently asserted competitive market economy environment and state founded on the rule of law (Rechtsstaat), the criminal rule of the money barbarism was established. A new oligarchy was created, with a new bureaucracy serving it. Instead of the freedom of speech, the total misleading and manipulation was accomplished, which, instead of activating the creativity, demoralized the people totally. Instead of economic growth, the re-colonization of Russia happened, with the contribution of comprador clans. The prevailing ideology and its practice are related to the racial, ethnic and religious discrimination performed in the past centuries.

In several ideological systems, the society is divided into two groups: the chosen ones and the majority of the not chosen ones. The self-appointed “chosen” minority feels entitled to expropriate the rights of the “not chosen” majority for themselves. Such systems exist in many variants, from the society divided into detention camps, through the society of the bosses and “nulls”, to the pseudo-scientific “class struggle” propagated by the so-called “scientific Communism”.

The division of the society is covered by an ideological coulisse. Behind the veil of mist of the official ideology, which propagates the equality of the citizens, the ruling group, considering itself to be chosen, claims the termination of the moral barriers, and feels entitled to commit all kinds of crimes against the other parts of the society. Where does this ideology come from, where did they decide the fate of Russia and the Russian people? To be able to give an answer to the above question, we must get acquainted with the doctrine known as the “Washington Consensus” in the special literature of economics.

The Washington Consensus

The system of economic policy regulations called the Washington Consensus was first presented in a 1989 set of studies by John Williamson, an economist from the Institute for International Economics operating in the American capital. The consensus, as originally stated by Williamson, included ten points:

  1. State budget or fiscal policy discipline. The joint budget deficit of the government, the municipalities, the state sector and the bank of issue should be small enough to make it possible that the deficit could be financed even without so-called inflation tax. This means that the budget must show a surplus even without interest payments.
  2. Primary points and priorities of public expenses. The reform of this consists in the redirection of public spending from subsidies toward such areas seeming to be delicate from political point of view, which have a big economic yield and which can contribute to a better income distribution. Such areas are primary education, primary health care and infrastructure investment.
  3. Tax reform. Within it, broadening the tax base, i.e. the circle of the taxable activities, groups and organizations, and adopting moderate marginal tax rates.
  4. Liberalization of finances. The goal of this is that interest rates should be market determined. But, as an intermediate solution, it can be accepted if the preferential interest rates are terminated and a slightly positive real interest is attained.
  5. Competitive exchange rates. In the individual countries, the exchange rate of the domestic currency must be made uniform, and right on that level of competitiveness on which the currency exchange rate enhances the increasing of the non-traditional export.
  6. Foreign trade liberalization. The quantitative restrictions of the trade should be changed with customs duties, and the tariffs should be lowered until reaching the rate of 10-20%.
  7. Liberalization of inward foreign direct investment. The obstacles in the way of the market entry of foreign companies, i.e. the foreign and domestic firms should be placed in identical market conditions.
  8. Privatization of state enterprises.
  9. Deregulation: abolition of regulations that impede market entry of new firms or restrict competition.
  10. Legal security for property rights. Such a legal system must be created which assures the security of the property without high costs.

The so-called country studies published in Washington in 1994, which were ordered by the mentioned institute of Washington, assessed the examined countries from eight points. The first question was whether that supposition is true or not according to which a “crisis” offers the most favourable conditions for the introduction of the prescriptions of the Washington Consensus. The second question was: Is it true that the most important reform steps must immediately be taken by the government entering office with the promise of a new policy? The third question inquired about whether it is advantageous or not, from the point of the reform, if the opposition is divided and demoralized. The fourth question tried to find an answer to whether the authoritarian regime (dictatorship) or the democracy is more advantageous for the reform aiming at the introduction of the Washington Consensus. The fifth question was: Is the rightist government more advantageous or the leftist one? The sixth point of examination was whether it is useful to the success of the reform or not if the real intentions of the government are hidden away, the unpleasant consequences and the identity of the losers are kept secret, and if the important steps are taken unexpectedly, without preparing the population. The seventh question was: Is there any need for a recognized person with a vocation, whose main goal is not to be re-elected and to stay on power? And, finally, the last question was: Is there any need for a strong, well-organized and consenting team for the accomplishment of the reform measures?

In Russia, the achievement in practice of the Washington Consensus policy happened in five cycles. In the first phase, until 1992, the prices were liberalized, which under-evaluated drastically the incomes and savings of citizens. In the second period between 1992 and 1993, the great majority of the population have lost their former rights to that national wealth which was created as a result of their work and which was expropriated for itself by the new ruling oligarchy, as a result of the privatization. In the third period between 1993 and 1994, the population of Russia suffered further huge losses caused by the accelerating devaluation of their savings and by the speculative activity of the financial pyramids. In the fourth period, covering the year 1995, the productive economic structures of the country were destroyed. In consequence, the real income of the working population decreased dramatically. In the fifth period between 1995 and 1998, the main role in the impoverishment of Russia was already played by the provoked indebtedness of the state and the also provoked bankruptcy of the financial system.

The ever increasing state debt pyramid withdraws the financial resources from the real economy, consuming, at the same time, also the savings of the population. In order to keep the high income of the speculative transactions, the state created its own financial pyramid consisting of short-term state bonds, so-called GKOs, which assured a yearly interest of 100% or an even higher income to the owners of these bonds. This financial pyramid collapsed on 17th August 1998, when the Russian central bank froze the exchange of currencies and under-evaluated the ruble drastically, admitting openly that the state became insolvent.

As a result of the above summarized phases, not only the power of the state fell into pieces and, in parallel with this, the performance of the Russian economy sank to the deepest level until then, but Russia also suffered giant demographic losses: altogether 3 million people died before time, and some 5–6 million children were not even born, due to the disintegrated economy and the corrupt public life. This was a higher yearly decrease of population than that one which took place in the bloodiest years of Stalin’s dictatorship.

The quick deterioration of Russia’s human potential is signaled by the fact that the number of alcoholics grew to 20 millions and the number of drug addicts to 6 millions. Most of them are aged under 25. The number of those infected with AIDS also increased as a plague. In the background of all this stays the fact that, between 1992 and 1996, the real income of the population decreased with 43% and the real wages with 52%. More than 30 million people lived under the subsistence level.

In the course of the year 1998, nevertheless, their number rocketed, due to the artificially created financial crisis and the inflation caused by it. From 1990 to our days (2002), the number of those who live under the subsistence level increased fifteen times in Russia. Due to the disintegration of the society and family, nearly 6 million less children were born between 1987 and 1997 than in the previous decade. The above numbers could be augmented with others, but this is already enough to establish that the reforms achieved on the basis of the Washington Consensus, in essence, led to genocide, to the death of the population, to the loss of at least eight million people in Russia.

The question rises: Why did the political and economic leaders of Russia choose this tragic version of the economic and social reforms? The decision about the transition to market economy was taken in the end of 1991, and the choice, at that time, fell on the shock therapy suggested by the western financial circles. This can be considered the extremely liberal variant of the Washington Consensus. The controlling Moscow elite decided on the side of this in spite of the fact that Russia’s excellently prepared scientific community was against it, and even the democratically elected, already functioning Russian Parliament rejected it.

This rather primitive economic policy, developed by the International Monetary Fund, is based upon the three basic principles of deregulation, privatization and stabilization. According to this, the role of the state, as an economic factor, must be decreased maximally, and its functions played in the control and steering of the money system must be strongly limited.

Finally, this latter should be restricted to the fighting down of the inflation, and, for the sake of this, all other goals should be sacrificed: the expenditures spent on the social security system should be cut down, the financing of research and development should be reduced to the minimum, and the state investments should be terminated. In Russia, this went as far as the delayed and irregular payment of salaries for state employees, workers and even for soldiers became a practice.

The financial oligarchy controlling the world initially used the basic principles of the Washington Consensus to exercise control over the economic policy of the developing countries. They wanted, in this way, to hinder the squandering of the loans given to the countries of the third and fourth world, and to assure the free movement of the international capital on their territories.

All this explains the amazing primitiveness of the Washington Consensus, which aims at minimizing the role of the state in the control of macro-economy. Accordingly, the duty of the executive power was only to maintain the law and order, to protect the rights of property, to liberalize the prices, to achieve the free trade, and to terminate the economic investments of the state drawn under control.

From the point of view of the International Monetary Fund, this policy has nothing to do with the economic growth of the given country and with the assurance of its social welfare. Its goal, from the very beginning, was to annihilate the national sovereignty of the debtor countries, in the interest of the creditor countries and of the foreign investors. The Washington Consensus, therefore, can be considered to be a control mechanism serving foreign interests. The explanation for why this primitive political planning system could spread is that it is quite suitable for the international money cartel to achieve the control from outside.

By determining the increase of the amount of money in circulation and by the liberalization of the trade and the prices, the IMF refrained the given state from deciding freely about questions of economic policy. The policy of the IMF did not bring any economic growth, but assured the governing that suited the interests of the money oligarchy, making the decisions of the controlled state transparent and foreseeable, as well as the efficient control of its market by the international capital.

So, following the pressure of the foreign creditors, the Russian leadership accepted the primitive shock therapy of the Washington Consensus. The International Monetary Fund was appointed to control the economic policy of the Russian state. From the coup executed in September 1993 until the autumn of 1998, Russia’s economic policy practically was under foreign control, which was worked out by the experts of the IMF and was approved by the puppet government of Russia and her central bank only formally.

This policy, as we have already mentioned, was repeatedly criticized by renowned Russian economists and scientists. The execution of this policy was assured by persons who were selected, well in advance, by the network of the Masonic International and prepared for the leadership positions of the government and the central bank. These persons were free from national commitment, and also their defective economic knowledge proved to be favourable, because, in this way, their professional aptitudes did not disturb them either in the servile execution of the primitive shock therapy.

The leaders of the group called G-7 of the most developed industrial countries of the world continuously made offers to the Russian president, whose authority, in practice, was restricted to the appointment of the persons chosen from abroad, and to the signing of those directives which were prepared for him by the experts of the IMF. Yeltsin proved to be the obediently stamping and signing puppet of the international and Russian oligarchy.

Russia was forced by no objective causes to follow the policy of the Washington Consensus, under the control of the IMF. The fact that this happened nevertheless, was the result of the self-destructive political elections. The international financial circles controlling Russia knew well how to control the Russian government from outside, with the filling-in of the key government positions through the selection of the personnel suitable for them.

The Russian economic specialists repeatedly warned from the circumstances of shock therapy, especially from the falling apart of the economy, the dramatic decrease of the standard of living of the population, the loss of the efficiency of the production and of the competitiveness of the country, the large-scale deterioration of its scientific and production potential. Nevertheless, in spite of her high-trained working force, important scientific potential, as well as huge natural resources, Russia – in terms of the national income per capita – fell back on the level of the Philippines, as the result of the policy of the Washington Consensus.

The orgy of privatization

It was in the autumn of 1992, when the privatization of the state-owned factories started and grew into an orgy, which, according to Russian economists, proved to be the greatest organized robbery of the human history. Factories employing many thousands of people were squandered away at ridiculous prices to the mafia circles. The new owners did not invest anything in modernization or the transformation of the product structure, but were interested only in the export of the directly sellable raw materials and such goods, without any VAT payment.

By already as early as the end of 1993, a number of 60 thousand formerly state-owned factories got in the property of organized mafias and other interest groups. All this had catastrophic effects on the life of both the population and the state. Together with the shrinking of the real incomes, the demand for goods also decreased rapidly.

Those large industry enterprises, on the activity of which the economic life of whole regions depended, produced only for stock and accumulated huge losses. Therefore, they had to decrease their production gradually. The result of this was that, in the 1990s, the volume of the country’s economic activity fell back to half of it. The situation is the same also in the agriculture, the current output of which is only 50% of that of 10 years ago.

Exactly those branches of industry suffered the greatest losses, which were most suitable for the modernization and reconstruction of the industry. The output of machine industry fell to 1/3 of the year 1990, while that of light industry to 1/9 of the same year. The steel usage of the Russian enterprises fell back so much that, although the iron and steel industry still produced half of the quantity of ten years before, it was forced to sell a larger and larger proportion of its products at cheap dumping prices on external markets. For instance, the use of steel finite products fell from the yearly 58 million tons in 1992 to yearly 14.6 million tons in 1998.

The volume of industrial investments decreased even more quickly than that of production. According to the data of the Eastern Institute of Cologne, the investments were 79% lesser in 1996 than in 1992. But there were such branches of industry in Russia in which there were no investments between 1991 and 1996. The amounts spent on research decreased with 1/3 already in 1991. In the following year, they decreased again with 50% more. As a result of this, the expenditures spent on research in 1998 were only 1/5 of those in the year 1989. But even these figures do not reflect the complete truth, because they do not include the larger and larger expenses of the research institutes, which they have to pay for the rising salaries, electricity bills and increasing taxes. If we also take this into account, we can find that the expenditures spent on research and development in 1998 were only 1/20 of those of the year 1989 in Russia.

What really happened on 17th August 1998?

The full assessment of the hidden importance of the decisions taken five years later, on 17th August 1998, was possible only after a longer time, since they were prepared in top secret, and very influential persons are touched in it. Nevertheless, what is already clear at this moment is the fact that the officials of the government and of the central bank chose the most destructive way-out of the debt crisis resulting in insolvency.

The Moscow decision-makers admit to have coordinated their actions with the personalities with great influence of the international money world, who determine the attitude of the International Monetary Fund, the United States and the G-7 in the most important issues regarding the money markets in the world.

From the part of the Russian leadership, the coordination was performed by Anatoly Chubais, who was well-known by the Russian population for having exerted a very detrimental activity in the field of privatization, at the same time, speculated successfully on the stock and securities market of the government, through the ill-named Montes Auri company. Right for this, it cannot be considered to be an accident that those few Russian and American enterprises which took part actively in the speculation performed on the credit market of the Russian government got out of the collapse of the Russian financial system without any loss. It is obvious that they were previously noticed about the forthcoming declaration of Russia’s insolvency, which was prepared in top secret.

The collapse of the Russian financial system on 17th August 1998 was an event of world importance, because it weakened quickly and to a great extent Russia’s competitiveness on the money markets of the world. The total value of the Russian economy, from one day to another, fell back to only a fragment of its original value. It is not surprising either that the government of the G-7s welcomed the 17th August decision, because it opened the new period of Russia’s colonization.

As a result of the 17th August 1998 decisions, the national wealth of the whole Russia was equaled with the wealth of a few larger international banks. The world’s richest country in industrial potential and raw materials became beggarly and was forced to squander the Russian national wealth at a ridiculous price, at only a few per cents of its initial value.

For those who investigate crimes, it is a commonplace that they always have to ask the question: who could make a profit of the committed crime? The decisions taken on 17th August 1998 served excellently the strategy of softening, loosening and vanguarding, which had the goal to ease the takeover of the international money capital in the given country. This softening policy comprises the alternative inflow and outflow of the international capital to and from the money market of the given country.

In the inflow period, the fictive capital – i.e. the wealth invested in stocks – grows to many times in the given country. This has no real economic basis, the only goal is to pocket the speculation profit. In this phase, the prices of shares and stocks increase abruptly, and this creates the false impression of economic growth. In the meantime, the exchange rate of the national currency increases too.

Since the inflation of the stock market is strictly speculative and has no real basis in the productive economy, it is quite obvious that this process cannot last forever. Sooner or later, the moment will come when this stock pyramid created artificially will start to degenerate in an accelerating pace.

It can be accepted as a rule that, already prior to the moment of collapse, the foreign money capital starts to withdraw from the country, taking away that super-profit which it pocketed in the course of the “operative economic growth”. This withdrawal is followed by the collapse of the stock market, when the rate of shares and stocks, frequently decreases more than ten times. In such cases, of course, also the national currency is devaluated.

As a result of the devaluation, the objectives of the real economy detaining a real value continue to lose value, and so the foreign financial manoevrers can buy them up at a price of nothing. Following the large-scale devaluation of the national patrimony, the international money capital returns, starts the buying-up at the created very low prices, and thus the inflation of the value of the national economy restarts with the hot speculation moneys. After a few such cycles, the national capital of the given country is forced to undertake a third- or fourth-rank role in the economy of its own country, because it cannot maintain its operation due to the repeated withdrawal of the foreign speculation capital.

Loosening of the state

The methods of “softening up” of individual states were tried first in Latin America and South-East Asia, and then this method was applied in 1998 in Russia. As a first step, through the large-scale import of the international money capital, the prices of stocks increased three times in certain sectors, and, in others, they even increased ten times.

Since this value increase was not caused by the increase of productivity and the widening of the real economy, but by the building-up of the speculation money pyramids, it could not prove to be durable. The first shake, in Russia, was felt as early as the autumn of 1997, and this was followed by the catastrophic collapse in August 1998. The value of the Russian enterprises fell drastically, and the ruble was devaluated to one third of its initial value. The market value of the Russian enterprises, in our days, is ten times lesser than their real value. This offers an excellent occasion to start again of the building of financial pyramids.

An important part of the profit gained on the Russian stock market was taken abroad, when the possibility of the collapse of the debt pyramid of the state securities issued by the government occurred. Goldman Sachs, a person being close to the Treasury of the United States, organized, for himself, the cooperation of Chubais. Chubais, who was working for the West, organized, for his clients, the transformation of the short-term, devaluated ruble-based Russian state bonds into dollar-based Russian state bonds.

The so created Russian state bonds in value of 4 billion dollars were already exempt from the emergency measures imposed by the financial collapse. For the sake that Russia could pay for these dollar-based bonds of her, the international financial institutions supplied a credit amounting to 4.8 billion dollars to the Russian government. This credit was used to make it possible for the enterprises informed secretly in advance about the 17th August 1998 decisions to withdraw their capitals, without losses, from the collapsing debt pyramid of the ruble-based, short-term government bonds.

All this makes us conclude that there was some kind of complicity, based on internal information, between certain privileged creditors and some personalities of the Russian government. This coordinated action fits well in the strategy the goal of which is to paralyze the given countries and then to loot them through financial speculation.

The facts unambiguously show that the puppet government of Moscow, which served the extorting western financial elite with servitude, rejected consequently all those possibilities by which the debt crisis could have been prevented. Instead of this, it applied the possibility which was most disadvantageous and most destructive for the Russian economy and society, in order to restructure the huge debt pyramid built up of short-term government bonds and of federal loan bonds.

The circumstance that the puppet government of Moscow could do this, on the basis of the agreement made with the representatives of the international money oligarchy, already raises state security questions, stated Sergei Glaziyev, a Russian economist and mathematician, in his book titled “Genocide: Russia and the New World Order”, published in Washington in December 1999. Glaziyev was the only member of the Russian government of that time who, in autumn 1993, protested against the coup against the legal Russian parliament, and, resigning from his function of the Minister of Foreign Economic Relations, left the first Russian government appointed by Yeltsin.

The investigations which tried to clear up the causes of the huge losses that affected the budget revealed repeated misuses. For instance, they established that the State Property Committee of the Russian Federation did not register, according to the legal prescriptions, the rules of procedure of the auction “money loans for shares”.

One of the investigations recorded the following: “It can be stated that those agreements of the Russian Federation which used shares as cover, should be deemed as fraudulent transactions. According to the legislation of the Russian Federation, the fraudulent transaction is invalid, null and void.” Another statement points out that in 8 cases of 12 auctions, the starting price of the shares offered for sale as guarantees was arbitrarily overrated. At the same time, either all participants had the same guaranteeing person, or, on the other hand, they guaranteed each other themselves. This also refers to the fact that the participants were in collusion with each other already prior to the auction.

The hidden network of private power in Russia

The world oligarchy started to build its secret connection network in the Soviet Union as early as the 1960s. The goal was to create such informal, but effective structures, which, besides the existence of appropriate international conditions, are suitable for not only the disintegration for inside of the Soviet Empire, but are also able to paralyze the successor states with financial and economic tools, to disorganize the activity of the state, and to operate the organized private power taking the place of public power.

American researcher John Daniel calls the disintegration of the Soviet Empire right a “Masonic revolution”, a well-prepared coup in his three-volume work titled “Scarlet and the Beast” issued in Washington in 1995. From the moment when the Bolsheviks took over the power, with a coup, from the Kerensky government in the autumn of 1917, the City of London (the number one centre of the world oligarchy) started to support the armed resistance of the whites. When the atrocities of the red terror became known, the intention to overthrow the Bolshevik system strengthened in the decision-making circles of London.

It was Admiral “Blinker” Hall, the British Director of Naval Intelligence (DNI) at that time, who called the attention on the seriousness of Russia under the Bolshevik dictatorship. Hall informed the British officials that “the most durable monster Western intelligence has ever faced had surfaced in Moscow…. Therefore, it was not only necessary to discover the other side’s secrets but to protect our own from disciples of communism, one of whom could well be the colleague beside you.”

During the 1920-ies, the British Special Intelligence Service (SIS) already made a first attempt to break up the Soviet Russia. This trial was nearly successful. Among others, plans were prepared to arrest Lenin and Trotsky with the help of their bodyguards.

They also prepared the assassination of Lenin, which would have been followed by the helping to power of an interim anti-Communist government. The trial failed, because the agents of the Bolsheviks managed to build in the action already in time, so it was paralyzed and then fell apart. Phillip Knightley writes in his work titled “The Master Spy” published in 1988 that the CHEKA – after realizing how efficient organization the SIS is – decided to penetrate the western intelligence for a long term with the help of the freemasonry.

We detain more and more proofs concerning that the money oligarchy of the City of London and the Wall Street also had something to do with the getting to power of Hitler and the National Socialism in Germany. The details of this were presented earlier in this book. Now we only want to point out that there was also such a strategic concept in London according which the then already Stalinist Soviet Union should be defeated and split up with the help of the strengthened Nazi Germany. This far-looking and well conceived strategy built brilliantly on the – multifold camouflaged – top secret cooperation to be developed in the future between the English freemasonry and the KGB.

According to some expert researchers of the topic, one of the key figures of this intelligence operation was Kim Philby, a high-ranked officer of the British intelligence’s Mission Impossible Department 6, i.e. of the MI-6. The young Philby was prepared for this difficult task by his father, John Philby. The elder Philby, as the Arab expert of the British intelligence, dealt with the affairs of the Arab peninsula for forty years. As a high-rank freemason, he collaborated to the organization and operation of the freemasonic lodges in the whole Arab world.

We do not have any reliable data about whether Kim Philby was a freemason himself or not. (He stated about himself that he was not.) Anyway, we can suppose with good reason that the elder Philby educated his son in a liberal spirit and according to Masonic values. Kim Philby studied in Cambridge. At this university, traditionally, several secret societies operated, among them, of course, also freemasons of different trends. Kim Philby got acquainted here with the views of the leftist intellectuals and became a Communist already at the time of the Third International.

Nevertheless, Kim Philby never joined officially the Communist Party. In June 1933, at the disposition of the French Communist Party, he travelled to Vienna. In this period, the headquarters of the FCP operated in the centre in Paris of the Grand Orient freemasonic grand lodge.

When Kim Philby already knew everything that could be known about the enemy, he entered the service of the British intelligence. As a first assignment, in 1937, he had to serve as a correspondent in Spain and to follow the evolution of the Communist revolution and the civil war. At the moment, we do not know exactly yet when did the NKVD, the predecessor of the KGB, recruit him, provided that this formal enlisting had ever taken place. Still, it is a fact that he supplied his superiors with secret information already at that time.

Nevertheless, all these were of minor importance, as compared to those items of information which he collected and forwarded during the Operation “Ultra” in the course of World War Two. (“Ultra” was the code name of the information gathered through deciphering German signal traffic produced by the radio enciphering machine known as “Enigma.”)

After World War Two, Kim Philby was given permission by British intelligence to continue his activity as a “full value double agent”. He got the following instruction: “”If an opportunity arises to convince the Russian intelligence service that you are willing to betray your own service and work for the other side, then you have permission to seize it.”

In 1949, Kim Philby was sent to Washington to represent the British SIS in the United States. His task was to perform the activity of liaison officer between, on one hand, the British SIS and, on the other hand, the American CIA and FBI. By the time when he returned in London from Washington, no English intelligent agent was better prepared for the preparation of the “final conspiracy” aiming at the disintegration of the Soviet Union than him. In London, Philby gradually created the appearance which persuaded the KGB that he was a double agent. In 1952, two agents of the British SIS, Donald MacLean and Guy Burgess, fled to the Soviet Union. There were suspicions that, in this, they were helped by Philby.

In 1955, J. Edgar Hoover, a 33rd degree freemason, the director of the FBI (the American Federal Bureau of Investigation, in fact a police of federal authority) exonerated Philby. After this, following a temporary “sparing”, Philby was sent to the Middle East to serve as the correspondent of the London Observer and The Economist. The real goal of his mission was to obtain all knowledge and experience from John Philby, his father, and to get informed, as widely as possible, about his father’s Arabian contacts.

The elder Philby revealed the whole of the Middle Eastern secret freemasonic contact system. Between 1955 and 1960, father and son travelled throughout the whole Middle East. In the latter year, John Philby died. The time for Kim Philby’s conversion has come. In January 1963, Philby vanished from Beirut, while on his way to a diplomatic dinner party. He turned up in Moscow in April 1963. A year later, Khrushchev left the power.

As for Kim Philby, until 1979, the West heard nothing about him. In this year, the western intelligence services got knowledge of the fact that he was promoted the general of the KGB. And then, in 1980, the shocking news arrived from London, according which Kim Philby, in reality, was never under the control of the KGB, but, on the contrary, his activity was, all through, controlled by Sir Anthony Blunt, and, in fact, he worked for the British Royal Court.

In other words, this means that Kim Philby was a triple agent, he was all the time the operative and reliable intelligence officer of the British intelligence, who, nevertheless, gave himself out for a double agent working for the Soviet Union, in order to fulfil his task successfully.

In 1982, Brezhnev died, and he was soon followed by his successors, Jury Andropov and Konstantin Chernenko. Both of them departed from life suddenly. When then, on 12th March 1985, Mikhail Gorbachev got to power, Kim Philby, in an unusual way, was ready to give a longer interview to Phillip Knightley, author of “The Master Spy”. From this interview, Knightly drew the conclusion that Philby defected to Moscow with the knowledge of the British leadership.

In the last chapter titled “The Final Coup” of his book, Knightley quotes Philby’s following words: “In Gorbachev I have a leader who has justified my years of faith.” Analyzing Philby’s words in the light of the 1990-ies, they might also refer to the huge political changes started and partly achieved by Gorbachev. Is it possible that even Philby already took part in this process? Was this his real assignment? If his tasks included also this, then what was Kim Philby’s role in helping Gorbachev to power?

In his already cited work, John Daniel sets forth that a government cannot be ousted and a system cannot be changed without operating freemason networks. The Communist movement, derived from the Order of Illuminati and the Grand Orient, after getting to power, always outlawed the freemasonic lodges. The Communist Party and its leaders deemed themselves to be the authentic “freemasonry”, there was no need for rivals. (So, for instance, in China in 1950, in Cuba in 1959, the freemasonic lodges were outlawed immediately after the Communist takeover. In our days, these are two countries of the world where no freemasonic lodges operate. The unification of Hong Kong with China possibly changed the situation. Anyway, neither in China, nor in Cuba, the government cannot be ousted. Even in the Soviet Union, it was not possible to reach a turn until the freemasonic structures were organized.)

Lenin and Stalin outlawed the freemasonry in Soviet Russia in 1922. This fact was one of the causes why Stalin, who got to power after the death of Lenin, could not be removed from the head of the party and state. The transformation of the Communist state, the change of the social establishment and the disintegration of the Soviet Empire would not have been possible without the preliminary building-up and activation of freemasonic structures. This is why it was necessary to try to create them, as soon as possible, in the nerve-centres of the Soviet state. John Daniel writes about this as follows:

“In the 1960-ies, the English freemason Kim Philby, double agent of the British intelligence service, went to Russia with that expressed goal to win a young Communist leader for the freemasonry. After the selected leader was initiated, he had to be persuaded about the righteousness of the western views. This initiated person was Mikhail Gorbachev, who, in 1989, gave the approval that the Grand Orient lodges could be re-established on the whole territory of the Soviet Union. The result of this was the breaking-up of the Soviet Union. Gorbachev, in fact, betrayed the Communism.”

Alexander Rahr, employee of Radio Liberty, sister institution of the Radio Free Europe of Munich, in his work titled “Gorbatschow, der Neue Mann” (“Gorbachev, the New Man”) published in 1986, written together with Nikolai Poljanski, cites that statement of Alexander Gorbachev, brother of the general secretary, who lived in Moscow, made to a well-known West-German journalist. According to him, Mikhail Gorbachev owes his successful career primarily to the fact that he married his university fellow student Raissa Maximovna Titorenko, niece of Andrei Gromiko, Soviet head of state in office at the time of the interview. Officially this is kept silent, but it was commonly known that Gromiko came from a family with many children. According to rumours, one of his younger sisters was the mother of Raissa.

Gromiko represented the Soviet Union in Washington from 1939 as counsellor, and then, between 1943 and 1946, as ambassador. He took part in the Yalta and Potsdam Conferences, and at the founding of the UNO in San Francisco. Until 1948, he represented his country in the Security Council, then he served as Deputy Foreign Minister in Moscow, and, meanwhile, he was ambassador in London for a year. Thus, Gromiko, through his sphere of activity, was in direct connection with power structures controlling the western world, nearly all through his active life. Therefore, we can reasonably suppose that he had plenty of information about the organization and operation of the international money oligarchy. (Otherwise, also his dissertation was inspired by this topic.)

When Chernenko dies, Gromiko was the highest-ranked member of the Political Committee of the CPSU, who also fulfilled the role of “king-maker”. In reality, it was him who proposed Gorbachev, the youngest member of the PB, for the function of first secretary, pushing aside the also young and energetic Grigory Romanov, the first secretary of Leningrad, and Viktor Grishin, the first secretary of Moscow. In his memoirs published in 1991, Yegor Ligachov, the member at that time of the Political Committee, unambiguously points at the fact that secret intrigues and forces contributed to the meteor-like getting to power of Gorbachev.

When Gorbachev met Raissa, the pretty student of philosophy, Gromiko, her uncle, was right the Soviet Ambassador in London. And Raissa’s father, Maxim Titorenko fulfilled an influential function at the Academy of Sciences. According to a Geneva newspaper, he was leading the personnel department of the government in the time of the NEP (the new economic policy initiated by Lenin). But, maybe the most important fact is that one of Raissa’s brothers made a career in the KGB, Kim Philby’s place of work. The KGB was headed, from 1967 on, for 15 years, by that Yuri Vladimirovich Andropov, who, after Brezhnev, became the first man in the Soviet Union, and who, according to several sources, was linked with tender and intimate ties to Raissa, the wife of Mikhail Gorbachev, at that time the first secretary of the North-Caucasian Stavropol region. There were many party and government holiday houses (“dachas”) in the Stavropol region, among them one of the luxury hostels of the KGB, which was regularly visited by Andropov.

Kim Philby was promoted to the rank of general in 1979, by the President of the KGB, Yuri Andropov. It was the same Andropov who, also in 1979, first introduced Gorbachev, the 47-year old rural party secretary to Brezhnev in Mineralnie Vodi, and then arranged that he became one of the secretaries of the Central Committee of the CPSU in Moscow, in the November of the same year. It was him, who helped Gorbachev to become, in November 1979, the deputy member of the Political Committee, and then, in October 1980, the full member of it. It was also Andropov who, in 1981, made it possible for the Gorbachev family to move to the Kutuzov Prospekt, in the house where not only Andropov, but also Brezhnev lived.

Andropov was the first Russian leader who announced the necessity of basic reforms, the need for the renewal of the out-of-date, stale system, its unavoidable streamlining. It was also him who tried to show up himself as a western-type, modern leader, when he became the President of the Soviet Union. He opens the line of those leaders who managed to get at the head of the government and state from the president’s seat of the KGB. (Later on, Yevgeni Primakov changed his KGB-presidency with the function of prime minister, then Vladimir Putin was who got into the function of President of Russia from the head of the KGB’s successor organization in 1999.)

It was Andropov, stepping in the place of Brezhnev, who promoted Eduard Shevardnadze into the function of deputy member of the Political Committee. The current President of Georgia, who, in the course of his career, was leading the KGB organization of his homeland proper for years, and who, in our days, is one of the leaders of the Russian Masonic lodge “Magisterium” (“Grand Master”), related about Gorbachev’s getting to power to Lev Timofeev, author of the book titled “Russia’s Secret Rulers”, in 1992, as follows:

“There was not such a ranking in the Political Committee like number one, number two, number three… Gorbachev was given several tasks before. Andropov himself assigned him with such cases which were not included in the authority of the agricultural secretary. Everybody considered him to be the number two person after Andropov. When Andropov died, Chernenko was confronted with a fait accompli. He could either change the accomplished order, and get into conflict with Gorbachev, or he should admit that he was in fact the number two man in the leadership.”

To Timofeev’s question that could it be known, in the spring of 1985, what policy would Gorbachev follow, Shevardnadze answered:

“There were some people who already knew him, but others were feared him. They knew that he became a reform politician already under Brezhnev, but especially in the time of Andropov and Chernenko. He became such a reformer, who is able to enforce his will, to uphold stubbornly his opinion. The relatively young generation in the Political Committee, including Ryzhkov and myself, knew this.”

The other key person of the international oligarchy was Alexander Yakovlev, who was trained in one of the important intellectual workshops of the NETWORK, the Columbia University of New York, as early as in 1959. the important personality and professor, for decades, of this institution was Zbigniew Brzezinski, the leading theoretician and strategist of world oligarchy. After returning to Moscow, Yakovlev became the deputy head of the Propaganda Department of the CPSU’s Central Committee. In 1972, in the Literaturnaya Gazeta, he criticized sharply those authors having patriotic views “who do not care about the Marxist approach to history, and present the Russia before the revolution as a harmonious society.”

At this time, nevertheless, the party defended its national-Stalinist wing, and sent Yakovlev as ambassador to Canada. It was Andropov, i.e. Philby’s boss, who, after getting into the generally secretary’s seat in 1983, called back Yakovlev from Ottawa. His task was to elaborate the reform policy and to maintain contacts on the highest level with the relevant circles of the West. Nevertheless, he got back into his former position only after Gorbachev’s stepping into office. He had a quick progress in the Central Committee, he got higher and higher in the hierarchy, and, finally, he became the developer and chief responsible of the Glasnost and Perestroika programme.

In the freemasonic ideology, the terms of light and illumination, as well as of building and restructuring refer to basic doctrines. Both can be considered to be terms of outstanding importance of the freemasonic terminology. Glasnost means openness and transparency, which is very close to the terms of light and illumination. The meaning of Perestroika, i.e. building and restructuring, also are consonant with the other basic teaching of freemasonry, the symbolic “master builder’s” activity aiming at the transformation of the world and the building of the freemasonic global state.

Yakovlev, who rose quickly also within the freemasonic hierarchy, was the only high-ranked party official who knew what should be done for the sake of the reforms dictated by the West, wrapped in Glasnost and Perestroika. He knew what strategic goal they serve. Gorbachev, who, anyway, did not study in one of the most important intellectual workshops of the world oligarchy, needed Yakovlev very much. At the same time, as the first man of the party and the state, he had to take into consideration also the Russian patriots, who feared that the reforms would take there, where – as we can see afterwards – they have actually taken.

The tragic final outcome, nevertheless, surpassed all the pessimistic expectations of them. Namely, nobody foresaw that huge decay. Gorbachev felt that, if he did not want to draw upon himself the hatred of the radical patriots who criticized the western intentions, he had to distance himself from Yakovlev. In private, he supported the right-hand man of the world oligarchy, but, publicly, he never stood up for him, when Yakovlev was accused of unpatriotic conduct and cosmopolitism.

On 17th June 1991, when Prime Minister Valentin Pavlov, unexpectedly, came up with the proposal that the Supreme Council should transfer the executive power from the president to the prime minister, Yazov, Kryuchkov and Pugo, the heads of the army, the security and police forces, immediately sided with Pavlov. It was obvious that that the national radicals wanted to get the power on a legal way. On that day, Gorbachev was not present in the Supreme Council and he did not turn up in the next three days either. As if nothing important had happened. He appeared only on 21st June, after he was seriously warned by American President Bush. When the Parliament (Duma) rejected Pavlov’s motion, Gorbachev dismissed it with a joke, telling the press that “the coup is over”.

Apparently, Gorbachev had such a “neutral” attitude toward the defense of his presidential power, that it aroused the suspicion that he himself had to do something with the “constitutional coup”. Maybe, by that time, Gorbachev already started to agree with those according to whom the only way to avoid the breaking-up of the Soviet Union, and to maintain his presidential function at least representatively, was the application of force. At the same time, Gorbachev did not want to undertake personal responsibility.

If his judgment of situation was this, then, presumably, Gorbachev wanted to give a chance to the radicals to continue their patriotic work, as far as they succeed to persuade the Supreme Council. Nevertheless, after the warning received from President Bush, he may have come to the conclusion that the plan was unveiled, deconspired, and decided to retreat. Shortly after this, Yakovlev had a three-hour talk with Gorbachev. He tried to persuade him to get rid of the “horrible men” surrounding him, to do, at last, something with that “team of rascals”. Gorbachev only said: “You are exaggerating.”

After Gorbachev’s leave, Yakovlev continued to mobilize actively against the radical dissidents protesting against the selling-out of the country. In February 1993, he declared: “I am astonished at the complacence of the government, which does not take any measures against the increasing danger of the fascism.” It is worth knowing that Alexander Nikolayevich Yakovlev, born in 1923, became one of the outstanding leaders of the freemasonic club “Magisterium” (“Grand Master”), and, at that time, he already was the director of the private radio and television society “Ostankino”.

At this time, Yakovlev organized also the freemasonic organization called “Vibor Rossii” (“Choice of Russia”), and, at the same time, he was the consultant of the “Council of International Relations” of Moscow. Judging after its name, this organization may be the sister institution (subsidiary) in Russia of the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) of New York and the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA) of London. The CFR and the RIIA are two important coordinating and decision-making centres on global scale of the world oligarchy’s institution system.

After World War Two, Yakovlev got a teacher’s degree in Yaroslav, and was teaching at the local party college. At the age of 30, he became the deputy head of the scientific and cultural department of the CPSU’s Central Committee. Nevertheless, the supervision of the Soviet Academy of Sciences surpassed the qualifications of a rural teacher, so his bosses sent him back to study. After this, he studied social science subjects at the Academy of the CPSU, then, in the spring of 1959, Khrushchev sent him to study at the Columbia University of New York, within the framework of an American-Soviet student exchange agreement. In 1960, Yakovlev returned into the apparatus of the Central Committee and became the instructor of the agitation and propaganda department. In 1965, Suslov, the chief ideologist of the Kremlin, appointed him the deputy head of the same department. In 1972, as we have already mentioned, Yakovlev launched a hard attack against the Slavofils, for which he had to give up his post and he was sent ambassador to Canada.

His career would have ended here, if Gorbachev’s visit to Canada in May 1983 had not happen. Yakovlev did everything he could so that the visit of the “heir to the throne” of the Soviet Empire should be as pleasant as possible. Gorbachev’s visit really proved to be very successful, not least owing to the efforts of the ambassador. As soon as the second man of the CPSU returned home, Yakovlev was immediately appointed the director of the Institute of World Economy and International Relations of the USSR Academy of Sciences.

At the end of 1984, Gorbachev made a journey to London which created a great sensation. Unexpectedly, Yakovlev accompanied him too, as a PR manager, and mobilized the world press excellently for the sake of the popularization of the Kremlin’s future ruler. All information about Gorbachev was conveyed by Yakovlev to the representatives of the world press gathered there, who, in an unprecedented way, presented the second man of the Soviet Union in a quite advantageous manner. Yakovlev mostly owed to his successful performance in London the fact that Gorbachev promoted him into the function of secretary of the Central Committee on the 27th Congress of the CPSU.

His duty was to switch over the printed and electronic mass media of the Soviet Empire to the reform course hallmarked by Gorbachev. Looking back at the events of the past one and half decade, we can come to the conclusion that the strategists elaborating the transformation of Russia have charged, well in advance, their secret representative, Yakovlev, with taking the mechanism of opinion-forming under the control of the world oligarchy.

There are a lot of questions which are not answered yet in our days. Who was afraid of Glasnost and Perestroika and why? Weren’t they right, those who were afraid? Did Gorbachev himself understand it well all that he did, and did it do everything deliberately? Did he realize what would be the consequences of the even partial liberalization of the press and the electronic mass media?

Could he gauge where would the election law proposed by him in 1988 lead, which made it possible that more than one candidates could start? Did he understand that the allowing, at the same time, of even the most limited competition in politics and economy would unavoidably lead to the total collapse of the Communist dictatorship? Was it this what Andropov, who raised him, wanted from him? Or was it Yakovlev, one of the key persons of the world oligarchy, who persuaded him to do all that?

The list of the leaders who supported Gorbachev shows that his political basis was the KGB and the Soviet military and industrial complex, which wanted to diminish, with the reforms, the backwardness in the arms race with America. The stagnation and chronic crisis of the economy, the increasing falling behind of the technology forced Andropov to announce the reforms.

Gorbachev, nevertheless, rejected the hard, administrative methods of his mentor, supported the principle of free enterprise, and allowed the unrestricted movement of the capital in the Soviet Union, including also the movement of the capital accumulated on the black market and in the shadow economy, as well as that of the foreign money capital.

We still need time to know who Gorbachev was in fact! Was he a far-seeing person, chosen in advance by the world oligarchy, who achieved a secret programme of great importance, or only a skilled opportunist, a talented intriguer, who wanted changes only in order to maintain, even in a reformed form, the system the beneficiary of which he himself was?

In 1984, the year preceding his coming to power, Gorbachev visited the two important control centres of the Masonic International, London and Paris. His task was “reporting”. On the basis of the happened events, western researchers draw the conclusion that, although he got the warmest reception in London, Gorbachev was, after all, co-opted, i.e. enrolled, by the French freemasonry. And, in 1985, he was already at the head of the Soviet Union.

The Parisian newspaper Le Figaro related, in detail, about what an intensive interest Gorbachev showed towards the freemasonry. What is more, in 1989, news arrived from Moscow in France about the fact that Gorbachev planned the reopening of freemasonic lodges in the Soviet Union and in the Eastern-European countries belonging to the Soviet Empire. In its September 1990 issue, the monthly newsletter titled “Flashpoint”, published by Texe Marrs, informed about the latest outcomes of the strategy determining the fate of Russia: “Both important freemasonic organizations of France, the Grand Orient and the National Grand Lodge, are now working on the execution of this outstanding project.”

When, in a country, it becomes possible that the freemasonry can operate totally freely, then we can expect for a revolution or, at least, for large social, political and economic changes. The relatively peaceful breaking-up of the Soviet Union in 1991 could take place because, by then, the activity of those new freemasonic lodges has already developed, which were established since 1989 in Russia.

Nevertheless, it will have to pass a long time until we detain appropriate information about how it was possible to overthrow so easily the Communist system in the Soviet Union on 26th December 1991. On this day, Gorbachev gave over his seat voluntarily, and, with a genuine freemasonic terminology, said: “I hereby cease my activity in the function of the President of the Union of the Soviet Socialist Republics. We already live now in a new world.”

After this, Gorbachev established – mostly from western money – the “Gorbachev Foundation” named after him. Its headquarters is in one of the representative places of Moscow. But the foundation also received for use one of those villas, which can be found in San Francisco, in the wonderful Presidio Park at the southern abutment of the Golden Gate Bridge, and were formerly in the property of the U.S. Navy. Besides the Trilateral Committee, Gorbachev was also the member of the organization called “World Forum”, belonging to the institutions of the New World Order.

Russia and the freemasons

The installation of the international money oligarchy in Russia started already at the beginning of the 20th century. The Russian revolution took place, in 1917, with the collaboration of the English freemason Socialists (supported by the British House of Rothschild) and the French Grand Orient Communists (supported by the German House of Warburg), and with their simultaneous rivaling.

The English freemasonry wanted the Russian Jewry with national feelings and Zionist mentality to leave Russia and to establish a Jewish national home in Palestine. At the same time, the French Grand Orient freemasonry wished that the Zionists should better be internationalists and stay within the borders of Russia.

The Russian Jewish community, which the representatives of both of the two freemasonic trends tried to manipulate from the background (mostly the intellectual members of the community), played an important role both in the 1905 and the 1917 February and October Russian revolutions. Nevertheless, the facts reveal that the decisive role in the controlling of the historic events from the background was played by the modern successors of the former Knights Templar being active in the two great freemasonic organizations, the “Priory of Sion” and the French Grand Orient.

Apparently, this is contradicted by the fact that the financial support for the British freemasons arrived from the House of Rothschild and, for the Grand Orient, from the House of Warburg. But these two money dynasties were used for their purposes by these two freemasonic trends of great power, which cooperate and also rival with each other at the same time.

It was first of all the freemasonry, which tried to use and manipulate the Jewry in order to reach their goals and not vice versa. This conclusion is also supported by the fact that, while those belonging to the ethnic Jews had to suffer many strikes, the freemasonry got out uninjured from all the tempests of history.

The Russian revolution and the conflict emerged within it between the English and the French freemasonry, as well as the rivaling between the Rothschilds and the Warburgs can be taken as the reappearance, in the new age, in a modern form, of the 700 year old struggle between the Priory of Sion and the Knights Templar. Many researchers can judge with difficulty who really control the Masonic International, because they identify, wrongly, the world oligarchy hiding behind the freemasonry with the members of banker dynasties of Jewish origin.

The world oligarchy and its network is, nevertheless, more complex than it could be reduced to a few representatives of a single ethnic group. Most of the members of the international money oligarchy are not, provably, of Jewish origin. This vulgar reduction proved to be detrimental not only in the past, but it is a dangerous simplification even today. On one hand, it is a serious factual mistake, which nurtures the anti-Semitism, on the other hand, it gives an opportunity for the money oligarchy to disqualify even the researchers of his organization and operation, who strive at objectivity, professionalism and prejudice-free attitude, appealing to “anti-Semitism”, and, thus, to release itself from the obligation to conduct any argument on merit.

Therefore, in the light of the facts, that view is untenable which seems to discover, in the strategy aiming at world rule of the money oligarchy, some kind of – inexistent! – strives at world rule of the freemasonic Jewry. The oligarchy of the freemasonry and of the New World Order has never been identical, and cannot be identified even today with neither the Jewish people, nor with the financiers or money dynasties originating from the Jewish people.

As we have already exposed in detail before, the money oligarchy is, primarily, an interest community of mixed ethnicity, composed of the integrated power elite of the leading industrialized states, which is kept together not by the ethnic status or affiliation, but by the community of interest and need of power originating from the operation of the debt-money system. As for the freemasonry, none of its trends is identical with the money oligarchy, which, in fact, uses the freemasonic structures only for the purpose of reaching its rule goals.

The majority of the membership of freemasonic lodges, as well as of the members of organizations, clubs, secret and half-secret societies under the control of the freemasonry are venerable and well-meaning people, who are not aware to what objectives the upper leadership of the different lodges and of the whole of the freemasonic network committed themselves in fact.

The money oligarchy cannot do without the freemasonry, the network of the secret and half-secret quasi freemasonic organizations, because, when it cuts down the state public functions and structures, and then privatizes them for itself, it needs new private relation systems and structures, operating with the strict keeping of the sub- and superordination. And now they will be the connection networks and informal structures executing the decisions of the organized private power, which can assure the operation of the expropriated state functions for private purposes.

This is why it is necessary to research and reveal these freemasonic and “quasi freemasonic” networks and structures, because only by getting acquainted with them it can be understood, for instance, why the Russian leaders, being in decision position, chose exactly the contrary of what would have been the interest of their homeland, the Russian state, and of the great majority of the Russian people. These networks and structures – with the disciplined sub- and superordination manifesting itself in them, and the imposable sanctions – served, all in all, the goal that the world oligarchy, and the new Russian oligarchy stepping in its service, could operate the private institutions of the organized private power, on the ruins of the disorganized state.

The freemasonry in the service of the global private power

In order to understand the operation of the quasi private state of the freemasonry of Russia and to be at home in the new relationships of the modern freemasonry, first of all it is important to understand that the present-day forms of activity of this human association differ considerably from the traditional views about it. It is especially valid for the present-day Russia. The freemason of our days wears the ornaments of his “royal trade” very rarely.

Nowadays, the ordinary freemasonic rituals fall into the background. In Russia, most of the “freemasonic work” is not achieved in the traditional freemasonic lodges any more, but in different private organizations of freemasonic type – in clubs like “Rotary”, “Pen”, “Magisterium”, in the “Order of the Eagle” or the “Constantine the Great” “humanitarian” societies and similar organizations. The Masonic ritual, which, for centuries, served to mask the political intrigues, has considerably lost of its importance in the second half of the 20th century.

The esoteric rituals are also transformed or terminated. Their importance necessarily decreases today, when, in the leading countries of the western world, such people got to power and occupied positions in legislation and government, who are not hiding any more – but, in some cases, even admit proudly – the fact that they are freemasons. The international freemasonry was transformed into such a controlling political organization, a kind of international, mostly camouflaged and operating secretly even in our days, which unites in its rows, besides the misled majority believing sincerely in making the world better, also those politicians, financial speculators and the different careerists, who place the material profit and the unlimited power over people above everything.

In contradiction with the public belief, this freemasonic international is headed by the leaders of the integrated elite of mixed ethnicity of the international money oligarchy, and not exclusively the members of the rich money dynasties. As, in the former Soviet Union, the upper leadership of the CPSU (Communist Party of the Soviet Union) exercised the power, in the leading states of the West, the freemasonry controlled by the oligarchy of the New World Order is the backbone of the political power. All the important political decisions are prepared and adopted in the hidden silence of the exclusive organizations.

And then, at the “democratic elections”, they allow the citizens, the people to “elect” from among the few candidates offered by the freemason initiated. These candidates, of course, receive the necessary from the mass media, since they are practically owned and controlled by the same initiated. In this political system, the people is a mere extra in the hand of the political intriguers.

The second circumstance that is important to be mentioned, in order to understand the activity of modern freemasonry, is that the freemasonry is not a uniform organization following a single trend neither today, and it was not so nor in the past. It has always consisted of several trends and, within them, of further sub-trends, rivaling clans, which were and are fighting severely with each other for the power and the money. Even in the organizations making up the so-called world government – the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR), the Trilateral Committee and the Bilderberg Group – the fight goes on, without a break, between the different freemason clans, the orders of different rituals and the regional centres.

This fight is clearly illustrated by the events of the past decade in Russia, where the Knights of Malta and the American freemasonry (Yeltsin, Berezovsky, Abramovich), the “B’nai B’rith” (“Sons of the Covenant”) and the Illuminati freemasonry (Gusinsky, Fridman, Khodorkovsky, Yavlinsky) as well as the Grand Orient of France and the European freemasonry (Luzhkov, Primakov, Yakovlev) rushed at each other in desperate fights.

The above listed trends of the power of freemasonry were all interested in the weakening of the Russian state and the looting of the Russian national wealth. And they altogether brought misfortune and destruction for the Russian people. Namely, there was not any difference between them concerning that all of them strived at the splitting-up of Russia, and that they jointly dragged the Russian people into a tragedy equaling a genocide.

Organization of the “fifth column”

We cannot know exactly with what moneys and to what extent did the strategists of the money oligarchy pay their “influencing agents”. On the other hand, it is well-known that, in the middle of the 1980-ies, these agents became very active in Russia. Thus, on the initiative of Georgy Arbatov (director of the Institute of USA and Canada) – and with the direct support of Gorbachev –, Alexander Nikolayevich Yakovlev returned from Canada, after ten years of absence, to Moscow, and he immediately undertook a key role in the command of the processes serving unilaterally only western interests. After some time, several such persons grouped right around him, who then played a tragic role in the Russian history of the 1990-ies: Vitaly Korotich, Yuri Afanasyev, Y. Yakovlev, G. Popov, Yevgeny Primakov and Georgy Arbatov.

In the terminology of the international money oligarchy, “revolution” and “reform” is when the national states are removed with radical changes, the traditional financial relations are changed to a private money system offering interest yield, the social and economic structures are demolished, the state and the economy is indebted, and such a new order is established, in which the movement of the transnational capital and of the organized private power is totally free and unhindered.

This New World Order prefers the model of the “open society” stepping in the place of the sovereign states, with its transnational institution system. The circle of these “revolutionaries” and “radical reformers” was very narrow at the beginning, but Gorbachev’s powerful support made them more self-confident.

The CIA, serving the interests of the money oligarchy, considerably widened its activity, in the centre of which, at that time, the training of the “influencing agents” was placed. The task of the American residentship operating in the Soviet Union was also simplified, because the collaborators recruited from the spheres of the party apparatus, science and culture – with the high support behind them – could already feel secure. For the payment of the collaborators, through different structures (Social Committee of Russian Reforms, the American association “National Contribution to Democracy”, the Kribl Institute, different foundations and committees), billions of dollars arrived in the Soviet Union being near her end.

For instance, the Kribl Institute (its leader, according to his own words, decided that he “would use his energies for the destruction of the Soviet Union”) has created a whole network of representations in the member republics of the Soviet Union. With the help of these representations, between November 1989 and March 1992, about 500 “training conferences” were organized in different points of the Soviet Union. The other child of the CIA, the association called “National Contribution to Democracy” (led by A. Vainstein) also financed a lot of organizations and programmes in the Soviet Union, as follows:

1984 – study of the possibility of organization of the Sakharov Institute in Moscow as a centre dealing with the human rights and the problems of the world.

1986 – Sakharov Institute, “establishment of a free university for such students who reject the Soviet higher education system”.

1990 – financing of the United States Congress Foundation and of the Group of Interregional Representatives of the Supreme Council of the Soviet Union.

It can be documented from the KGB reports that Mikhail Gorbachev knew about the special institutions aiming at the training of the “influencing agents”, and he also knew the list of the graduates. At the same time, he did nothing to put an end to the activity of these persons who entered western service.

After receiving, from the leaders of the KGB, the information about the extended network of collaborators, Gorbachev forbade the KGB to take any measures in order to limit the activity of this network. What is more, he covered up and saved, with all his power, Alexander Nikolayevich Yakovlev, the “godfather” of the “influencing agents” in the Soviet Union, although the information originating from the intelligence sources left no doubt about the real motives of his activity.

Here it is what, for instance, Vladimir Kryuchkov, the former president of the KGB communicated about this: “In 1990, the State Security Office, on the line of reconnaissance and defensive intelligence, received, from many sources (deemed reliable), information urging for particular precaution concerning Alexander Nikolayevich Yakovlev. The essence of the reporting can be summarized in the fact that, according to the evaluation of western special intelligence services, Yakovlev holds a position which is favourable for the West, he is reliably against the “conservative” forces in the Soviet Union, and that he can be counted on in any situation.”

Transformation of the Russian ruling layer

Professor Platonov wrote about this in his already cited work as follows: “The most important is not how they bought them – whether they frightened or deceived them – , but the mechanism which made this treason possible. This mechanism was built in the very control of the Communist Party, which operated, from the beginning, according to the freemasonic order, as the secret power structure of the all-comprising control and influence-exertion.

The control system of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union did not exist as an ideological organization, but as the bare tool of the power, which was absolutely independent from the people, and it was even against it. This independence from the people made any turn possible in politics, and, in the meantime, exempted the persons executing the turn from all possibilities of being called to account.

In the 1970-ies, the leading cadres of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union generally came from the intellectually marginal strata of the society, from a kind of settling basin of people, being such human beings who are not able to live according to normal human terms, and, for the sake of enforcing their own interests, they are capable of any vileness, treason and perfidy. In the period of the so-called Perestroika, the control system of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union was not destroyed, but transformed into two secret power structures – of nearly identical composition, mutually complementing and overlapping each other – of the international freemasonry and of the Mafioso entrepreneurs. Today, in the country, right these structures control the power almost totally.”

The first contacts of the future leaders of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union with the freemasonry, of course, were not established in the period of the Perestroika, but in the 1960-ies and 1970-ies. In contrary with other authors, Platonov got to the conclusion that, in the case of Gorbachev, the getting in touch with freemasonry probably took place during his summer holiday in Italy (and not in France), where, at that time, the freemasonic lodges being under the control of the CIA were active determinedly and offensively.

These lodges set themselves the target to refrain the Communism (among others, the known “Propaganda-2” lodge, headed by CIA agent Licio Gelli). The contacts of Alexander Nikolayevich Yakovlev with the freemasonry fall to the period when he stayed in the United States and Canada. And they, without any doubt, were not restricted to the meetings with the freemason Pierre Trudeau.

The first published news about the fact that also Mikhail Gorbachev belongs to the freemasons appeared on 1st February 1988 in the German periodical of small number of copies titled “Mehr Licht” (“More Light”). Similar news were published by the 4th December 1989 issue of the New York newspaper titled “Novoye Russkoye Slovo”, presenting the photos of American President Bush and of Gorbachev, on which the two politicians show typical freemasonic signs with their hands.

Nevertheless, Gorbachev’s freemasonic commitment is best proved by his contacts with the leadership group, functioning as a world government, of the network of the money oligarchy. Such a contact is, for instance, his membership in one of the most important mondialistic organizations, the Trilateral Committee.

The role of mediator between Gorbachev and the Trilateral Committee was fulfilled by the well-known financial speculator and high-degree freemason George Soros, who, already in 1987, organized the “Soros Foundation – Soviet Union” (“Fond Soros – Sovietsky Soyuz”), of which, later, emerged the Soviet-American foundation “Cultural Initiative” (“Kulturnaya Initsiativa”), which was openly cosmopolite and anti-Russian.

The officials and activists of the Soros Foundation included such well-known persons – called Russian-haters (Russophobes) by Platonov – as Yuri Afanasyev, editor-in-chief of the periodical “Znamya”, Grigory Baklanov, the ideologist of the destruction of the Russian villages, Tatyana Zaslavskaya, and A. Makarov, the lawyer became ill-famed due to his scandals, as well as the judge of the Constitutional Court, Ernest Ametistov.

Also from the resources of Soros was the activity of those politicians paid, who later played a key role in the disintegration of the Soviet Union, as, for instance, Yuri Afanasyev. It was Soros who financed, in 1990, the travel to the United States of those who elaborated the programme called “500 days” aiming at the destruction of the Soviet economy, headed by Grigory Yavlinsky, and, later, of Gaydar’s “team”, when the members of this did not take part in governing yet.

Through Soros, they financed the activity meant to weaken the Russian state of several newspapers and televisions, as well as the training of the specialists of the “independent television”. In 1989, in the 6th number of the periodical “Znamya”, Soros practically called upon the population misled by the democratic and market-friendly rhetoric of the money power to stand up – in the interest of the democracy, the Rechtsstaat and the market economy – against the Russian national movement (i.e. against their own real interests), because, according to the financier, the Russian patriots and the sovereignty of the Russian state, as well as the preservation of the traditions and the capacity to act of the Russian society represent the greatest danger for the introduction of the New World Order.

In January 1989, the leadership of the global elite co-opted Gorbachev in the Trilateral Committee, thus he became full member of it. The meeting of the main architects of the Soviet Perestroika, as well as of the “Great Builders of the Universe” and their “brothers” being active for the “welfare” of the “New World Order” took place in Moscow. The Trilateral Committee was represented by David Rockefeller (he was also the head of the CFR, the Council on Foreign Relations), J. Bertuan, Valéry Giscard d’Estaing and Yasuhiro Nakasone.

Among those who were meant to be converted to the belief of the “New Word Order”, beside Gorbachev, were also present Alexander Yakovlev, Eduard Shevardnadze, Georgy Arbatov, Yevgeny Primakov, V. Medvedev and a few other persons. As a result of the secret talks, the agreement concerning the common activity emerged, the essence of which was clear to only a few people in the world at that time.

Anyway, everything became clearer already at the end of the same year, when, surrounded by the above listed persons – i.e. with those who also took part in the negotiations performed with the delegation of the Trilateral Committee – , Gorbachev had a summit with American President Bush on the island of Malta. “Several experts tend to admit that Malta became the site of such decisive agreements between Gorbachev and Bush, which soon led to a catastrophe in the Soviet Union and to a series of cataclysms in the countries of Eastern Europe.

The fact that the important agreements were made right in Malta, the centre of the Order of the Knights of Malta, many of the knights of which were members of the Trilateral Committee and of the Bilderberg Group, symbolized that a new period started in the relationship of the global conspiracy and the leaders of the CPSU who consented to the betraying of the homeland.“ – wrote the newspaper Sovietskaya Rossiya in its 9th May 1992 issue.

It is particularly characteristic that the first official Masonic structure established in the Soviet Union was the “B’nai B’rith” (“Sons of the Covenant”), the international freemasonic lodge that raised ethnic requirements. “Its establishment was personally approved by Gorbachev, at the intervention of Henry Kissinger, one of the leaders of the order. In May 1989, the monthly periodical ‘L’Arche’ of Paris informed that the 21-member delegation of the French branch of the B’nai B’rith, headed by President Mark Aron, was the guest of Moscow between 23rd and 29th December 1988. The first lodge in Russia of this order was founded during this visit, and it already had 63 members by May. By the same time, two more lodges were created in Vilnius and Riga, then others in Saint Petersburg, Kiev, Odessa, Nizhny Novgorod and Novosibirsk.” – can be read on page 10 of the number 38, 1993 of the periodical “Za Rubezhom”.

In parallel with this, the network of the Soros Foundation was also enlarged, without any restriction. The majority of the employees of this network consisted of freemason functionaries and agents of the western special services. The Soros Foundation strives to change the world view of people in the spirit of freemasonry. Its goals are the propagation of the American (more exactly: forced onto America) money rule ideology and way of life, the parasitism on the economic hardships of other countries and the pumping out, among others, of the intellectual potential of Russia to foreign countries.

The Soros Foundation, pretending to help the Russian science, gathered secret information about the starving Russian scientists, and gave 500 dollars to each of the scientific personalities. Several anti-Russian and newspaper and periodicals were maintained, totally or partly, from the money resources supplied by Soros. The establishment of the Soros Institute “Open Society” in 1995 meant a new period in the activity of the Soros Foundation.

In April 1990, Jean-Robert Ragache, Grand Master of the Grand Orient Order of France, admitted, in a press conference, that there are already such persons of influence in Russia, who belong to the Grand Lodge under his command. Not only Ragache, but also other leaders of the freemasonic lodges have sincerely related (already after the creation of Yeltsin’s regime) about how they prepared their cadres for the introduction of the freemasonry in the former Socialist countries, first of all in Russia.

“It was easy to realize that the freemasons were dealing, for not only a year, with the secret recruitment of the citizens of Socialist countries who were on longer missions abroad in Western Europe, first of all in Paris. And, after returning to their homelands, of course they did not sit twiddling their thumbs, but achieved the tasks received from their enrolling persons, and recruited supporters.” – wrote Platonov.

From the year 1989, the freemasons performed a large-scale – and, what is more, to some extent even open – campaign in Russia, for the propagation of their world-dominating ideas wrapped in democratic rhetoric, and for the recruitment of new members. They made a so-called “externalization”, in the framework of which the freemasons held lectures and presentations in large halls, on the radio and television.

In March 1991, the “Radio Liberty”, financed by the American Congress from the federal budget, called, from Munich, the inhabitants of the Soviet Union to establish contacts with the freemasonic lodges. The broadcasting manager, F. Salkazanova communicated the address where the Soviet citizens could enroll in the freemasonic lodge in Paris. In order to make this lodge attractive, they called it, in a deceiving way, “Alexandr Sergeyevich Pushkin” (although the great Russian poet was not a freemason).

The initiated “brothers” performing in the programme called the population from this lodge for the moral and spiritual perfecting of the society, mentioning the United States as an example, the founding fathers of which acted “from the beginning according to freemasonic principles”. At the same time, also the other freemasonic trend became active, which operates under the control of the “Grand National Lodge” of France. In April 1991, two citizens of Russia were initiated, who became the organizers of the Russian lodge “Northern Star”.

One day before the beginning of the unsuccessful coup of August 1991, a certain person of great prestige arrived from Paris to Moscow, who emigrated from Odessa in 1922 (his name was kept secret). Eight more members of this lodge arrived together with him in Moscow. As a result of the turn of August-December 1991, the world oligarchy reached, in fact, one of its main strategic goal, the disintegration of the Soviet Empire, and, together with it, the weakening of the sovereign Russian statehood.

Becoming enthusiastic about his own victory, Yeltsin did not hide any more that he kept direct contacts with cosmopolitan organizations of such type as the “National Contribution to Democracy”. After this, on 16th November 1991, the world oligarchy conferred the title of “Grand Master of the Order Of the Knights of Malta” to Yeltsin. This rank is detained by almost all members of the money oligarchy’s freemasonic world government. A few days after, Yeltsin already posed in Grand Master’s ornaments in front of the correspondents. And, in August 1992, he signs the Presidential Decree nr. 827 on “The re-establishment of the relations with the Order of the Knights of Malta”.

How do the “big moneys” make the history?

The freemasonry arrived from the West to the former Soviet Union in the last decades of the 20th century. The first club was the “Rotary International”. The administrative leaders of Moscow and Saint Petersburg were the first to be invited to this club. The first Rotarysts included Luzhkov, Sobchak, the banker Gusinsky, as well as such “democrat” functionaries as Mikhail Bocharov, Alexey Anayev, Yury Nagibin, Eduard Sagalayev and several other great and little democrats, most of them went through the “school” of the Kribl Institute and many other similar institutions which function contrary to the interests of the great majority of the Russian people.

On the pattern of one of the most important organizations of the global network, the Bilderberg Group, in 1992, the Russian corresponding institution of it, the “Magisterium Club” was created, which, at the beginning, united about 60 initiated “spiritual brothers”.

The star representative of the international money world, George Soros played a key role in this de